Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-76fb5796d-5g6vh Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-28T10:06:39.686Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

References

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  16 January 2010

David Britain
Affiliation:
University of Essex
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2007

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Abdelrazak, M. (2001). Towards More Effective Supplementary and Mother-tongue Schools (in England) (2nd edn). London: Resource Unit for Supplementary & Mother-tongue Schools.Google Scholar
Abercrombie, D. (1967). Elements of General Phonetics. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Abercrombie, N. & Warde, A., with Deem, R., Penna, S., Soothill, K., Urry, J., Sayer, A. & Walby, S.. (2000). Contemporary British Society (3rd edn). Oxford: Polity.Google Scholar
Abrams, F. (1991). Accents and dialects still unmentionable subjects. Times Educational Supplement, 14 June.
Acton, T. A. (1989). The value of ‘creolized’ dialects of Romanes. In Bali, S. et al. (eds.) Jezik i Kultura Roma.Sarajevo. Inst. za Proučavanje Nacionalnih Odnosa. 169–80.Google Scholar
Acton, T. A. & Kenrick, D.. (1984). Romani Rokkeripen To Divvus. The English Romani Dialect and its Contemporary Social, Educational and Linguistic Standing. London: Romanestan Publications.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B. (1965). Materials for a language map of 17th century Ireland. Ulster Dialect Archive Bulletin 4: 15–30.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B.(1981). The voiceless velar fricative in northern Hiberno-English. In Barry, M. V. (ed.) Aspects of English Dialects in Ireland, Volume 1. Papers Arising from the Tape-Recorded Survey of Hiberno-English Speech. Belfast: Institute of Irish Studies, Queen's University of Belfast. 106–17.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B.(1986a). Common [consonantal] features in Ulster Irish and Ulster English. In Adams, G. B. (ed.) The English Dialects of Ulster. Cultra: Ulster Folk and Transport Museum. 105–12.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B.(1986b). Phonological notes on the English of south Donegal. In Adams, G. B. (ed.) The English Dialects of Ulster. Cultra: Ulster Folk and Transport Museum. 97–104.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B., M. V. Barry & P. M. Tilling. (1985). The tape-recorded survey of Hiberno-English speech: a reappraisal of the techniques of traditional dialect geography. In Kirk, J. M., Sanderson, S. & Widdowson, J. D. A. (eds.) Studies in Linguistic Geography. The Dialects of English in Britain and Ireland. London: Croom Helm. 67–80.Google Scholar
Adams, J. N. (2003). Bilingualism and the Latin Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Adger, D. & J. Smith. (2005). Variation and the minimalist program. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 149–78.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Advisory Planning Committee. (1986). Irish and the Education System: An Analysis of Examination Results. Dublin: Bord na Gaeilge.
Advisory Planning Committee.(1988). The Irish Language in a Changing Society: Shaping the Future. Dublin: Bord na Gaeilge.
Ager, D. E. (1996). Language Policy in Britain and France: The Processes of Policy. London: Cassell Academic.Google Scholar
Ager, D. E.(1999). Identity, Insecurity and Image: France and Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Ager, D. E.(2003). Ideology and Image: Britain and Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, R. K. (1979). Processes of assimilation: a sociolinguistic study of Sikh children in Leeds. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Agnihotri, R. K.(1987). Crisis of Identity: The Sikhs in England. New Delhi: Bahri Publications.Google Scholar
Agutter, A. (1988). The not-so-Scottish Vowel Length Rule. In Anderson, J. & Macleod, N. (eds.) Edinburgh Studies in the English Language. Edinburgh: John Donald, 120–32.Google Scholar
Agutter, A. & Cowan, L. N.. (1981). Changes in the vocabulary of Lowland Scots dialects. Scottish Literary Journal Supplement 14: 49–62.Google Scholar
Ahlqvist, A. (1988). Remarks on the question of dialects in Old Irish. In Fisiak, J. (ed.) Historical Dialectology: Regional and Social. Berlin: de Gruyter. 23–38.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ahlqvist, A.(2002). Cleft sentences in Irish and other languages. In Filppula, M., Klemola, J. & Pitkänen, H. (eds.) The Celtic Roots of English. Joensuu: University of Joensuu, Faculty of Humanities. 271–81.Google Scholar
Aitchison, J. & Carter, H.. (2000). Language, Economy and Society. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Aitken, A. J. (1984a). Scottish accents and dialects. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 94–114.Google Scholar
Aitken, A. J.(1984b). Scots and English in Scotland. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 517–32.Google Scholar
Ali, A. & McLagan, P.. (1998). Curriculum Framework for Mother Tongue Teaching in Bengali. London: CILT/Tower Hamlets Education.Google Scholar
Alinei, M. (1997). Atlas Linguarum Europae. Perspectives Nouvelles en Géolinguistique. Roma: Istituto Poligrafico.Google Scholar
Alladina, S. (1993). South Asian Languages in Britain. In Extra, G. & Verhoeven, L. (eds.) Immigrant Languages in Europe. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 55–66.Google Scholar
Alladina, S. & Edwards, V.. (1991). Multilingualism in the British Isles. Two Volumes. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Alleyne, M. (1980). Comparative Afro-American. Ann Arbor: Karoma Press.Google Scholar
Altendorf, U. (2003). Estuary English: Levelling at the Interface of RP and South-Eastern British English. Tübingen: Narr.Google Scholar
Ammon, U. (1998). Measuring the broadness of dialectal speech. Sociolinguistica 12: 194–207.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Andersen, G. (2001). Pragmatic Markers and Sociolinguistic Variation: A Relevance-theoretic Approach to the Language of Adolescents. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L. (2001). Was/were variation in non-standard British English today. English World-Wide 22 (1): 1–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2002). Negation in Non-standard British English: Gaps, Regularizations, Asymmetries. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2003). Non-standard English and typological principles: the case of negation. In Rohdenburg, G. & Mondorf, B. (eds.) Determinants of Grammatical Variation in English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 508–529.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2004a). Local markedness as a heuristic tool in dialectology: the case of ‘amn't’. In Kortmann, B. (ed.) Dialectology Meets Typology: Dialect Grammar from a Cross-linguistic Perspective. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 47–67.Google Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2004b). The varieties of English spoken in the Southeast of England: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 175–95.Google Scholar
Andrews, L. S. (1991). The Irish language in the education system of Northern Ireland: some political and cultural perspectives. In Pritchard, R. M. (ed.) Motivating the Majority: Modern Languages in Northern Ireland. Coleraine: Northern Ireland CILT. 89–106.Google Scholar
Anthias, F. (1992). Ethnicity, Class, Gender and Migration: Greek Cypriots in Britain. Aldershot: Avebury.Google Scholar
Appadurai, A. (1990). Disjuncture and difference in the global cultural economy. Public Culture 2: 1–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ash, S. (2002). Social class. In Chambers, J., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 402–422.Google Scholar
Assinder N. (2005). Immigration to be an election issue. BBC News: 7 February. [http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk_politics/4242451.stm – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Audit Commission. (2000). Money Matters: School Funding and Resource Management. London: Audit Office.
Auer, P. (1999). From codeswitching via language mixing to fused lects: toward a dynamic typology of bilingual speech. International Journal of Bilingualism 3: 309–332.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Auer, P. & I. Dirim. (2003). Socio-cultural orientation, urban youth styles and the spontaneous acquisition of Turkish by non-Turkish adolescents in Germany. In Androutsopoulos, J. & Georgakopoulou, A. (eds.) Discourse Constructions of Youth Identities. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 223–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Awbery, G. (1976). The Syntax of Welsh: A Transformational Study of the Passive. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Awbery, G.(1984). Phonotactic constraints in Welsh. In Ball, M. & Jones, G. E. (eds.) Welsh Phonology. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 65–104.Google Scholar
Awbery, G.(1986). Pembrokeshire Welsh. Cardiff: National Museum of Wales.Google Scholar
Ayto, J. (1995). The Oxford School A–Z of English. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, B. L. (1966). Jamaican Creole Syntax: A Transformational Approach. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, C. -J. (1996). Essays on Time-based Linguistic Analysis. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, R. W. (1991). Images of English: A Cultural History of the Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. R. (1968). A Chinese Lineage Village. Stanford: Stanford University Press.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. R.(1979). Chinese Family and Kinship. New York: Columbia University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baker, J. P. (2002). Polari: The Lost Language of Gay Men. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baker, P. & Eversley, J. (eds.) (2000). Multilingual Capital: The Languages of London's Schoolchildren and their Relevance to Economic, Social and Educational Policies. London: Battlebridge Publications.Google Scholar
Baker, P. & Y. Mohieldeen. (2000). The languages of London's schoolchildren. In Baker, P. & Eversley, J. (eds.) Multilingual Capital: The Languages of London's Schoolchildren and their Relevance to Economic, Social and Educational Policies. London: Battlebridge Publications. 5–60.Google Scholar
Bakker, P. (1998). Para-Romani languages versus secret languages: differences in origin, structure and use. In Matras, Y. (ed.) The Romani Element in Non-Standard Speech. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag. 69–96.Google Scholar
Bakker, P.(2000). The genesis of Angloromani. In Acton, T. (ed.) Scholarship and the Gypsy Struggle: Commitment in Romani Studies: A Collection of Papers and Poems to Celebrate Donald Kenrick's Seventieth Year. Hatfield: University of Hertfordshire Press. 14–31.Google Scholar
Bakker, P.(2002). An early vocabulary of British Romani (1616): a linguistic analysis. Romani Studies 12 (2): 75–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bakker, P. & Cortiade, M. (eds.) (1991). In the Margin of Romani: Gypsy Languages in Contact. Amsterdam: Instituut voor Algemene Taalwetenschap.Google Scholar
Bakker, P. & Mous, M. (eds.) (1994). Mixed Languages. 15 Case Studies in Language Intertwining. Amsterdam: IFOTT.Google Scholar
Balarajan, R. (1995). Ethnicity and variations in the nation's health. Health Trends 27: 114–19.Google ScholarPubMed
Balarajan, R., Yuen, P., Soni, V.Raleigh, . (1989). Ethnic differences in general practitioner consultations. British Medical Journal 299: 14 October.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Ball, M. J. (ed.) (1988). The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Fife, J.. (eds.) (1993). The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Jones, G. E.. (1984). Welsh Phonology. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Müller, N.. (1992). Mutations in Welsh. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Williams, B.. (2001). Welsh Phonetics. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press.Google Scholar
Bannerman, J. (1974). Studies in the History of Dalriada. Edinburgh: Scottish Academic Press.Google Scholar
Barbé, P. (1994). Guernsey English: my mother tongue. Report and Transactions of La Société Guernesiaise 23/4: 700–23.Google Scholar
Barbé, P.(1995). Guernsey English: a syntax exile? English World-Wide 16: 1–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barber, C. (1964). Linguistic Change in Present-day English. Edinburgh and London: Oliver and Boyd.Google Scholar
Barber, M. (1997). A Reading Revolution: How We can Teach Every Child to Read Well. London: Institute of Education.Google Scholar
Barbour, S. (2000). Britain and Ireland: the varying significance of language for nationalism. In Barbour, S. & Carmichael, C. (eds.) Language and Nationalism in Europe. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 18–43.Google Scholar
Barbour, S. & Carmichael, C. (eds.) (2000). Language and Nationalism in Europe. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Barrs, M. (1991/92). Genre theory: what's it all about? Language Matters 1: 9–16.Google Scholar
Barry, M. V. (1981). The southern boundaries of Northern Hiberno-English speech. In Barry, M. V. (ed.) Aspects of English Dialects in Ireland, Volume 1. Papers Arising from the Tape-Recorded Survey of Hiberno-English Speech. Belfast: Institute of Irish Studies, Queen's University of Belfast. 52–95.Google Scholar
Barry, M. V.(1982). The English language in Ireland. In Bailey, R. W. & Görlach, M. (eds.) English as a World Language. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. 84–133.Google Scholar
Barry, M. V.(1984). Manx English. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 167–77.Google Scholar
Barwell, R. (2004). Teaching Learners of English as an Additional Language: A Review of Official Guidance. Watford: National Association for Language Development in the Curriculum.Google Scholar
Bathurst, B. (1996). A cute accent? The Observer Review, 24 March.Google Scholar
Bauer, L. & Trudgill, P.. (1998). Language Myths. London: Penguin.Google Scholar
Baugh, A. C. & Cable, T.. (1978). A History of the English Language. Boston: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bauman, Z. (1998). Globalisation: The Human Consequences. Oxford: Polity.Google Scholar
Beal, J. (1993). The grammar of Tyneside and Northumbrian English. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 187–213.Google Scholar
Beal, J.(1997). Syntax and morphology. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 335–77.Google Scholar
Beal, J.(2004a). English dialects in the North of England: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 114–41.Google Scholar
Beal, J.(2004b). English in Modern Times. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Beal, J. & K. Corrigan. (2002). Relatives in Tyneside and Northumbrian English. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 125–34.Google Scholar
Beal, J. & K. Corrigan.(2005). ‘No, nay, never’: negation in Tyneside English. In Iyeiri, Y. (ed.) Aspects of Negation in English. Kyoto: University of Kyoto Press. 139–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, A. (1984). Language style as audience design. Language in Society 13: 145–204.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Benedictus, L. (2005). Every race, colour, nation and religion on earth. The Guardian, 21 January. [http://www.guardian.co.uk/g2/story/0,3604,1395269,00.html – last accessed 10 February 2005].
Bennett, J. & Smithers, G.. (1966). Early Middle English Verse and Prose. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Bennett, L., Qutub, S. & Bellis, M.. (1998). Improving the Health of Black and Ethnic Minority Communities: A North West of England Perspective. Liverpool: University of Liverpool.Google Scholar
Bergin, O. (1943). Bróg ‘shoe’. Éigse 3: 237–9.Google Scholar
Bernstein, B. (1971). Class, Codes and Control, Volume 1: Theoretical Studies towards a Sociology of Language. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bernstein, B.(1996). Pedagogy, Symbolic Control and Identity: Theory, Research, Critique. London: Taylor & Francis.Google Scholar
Bernstein, B.(1999). Official knowledge and pedagogic identities. In Christie, F. (ed.) Pedagogy and the Shaping of Consciousness. London: Continuum. 246–61.Google Scholar
Bex, T. (1999). Representations of English in twentieth-century Britain: Fowler, Gowers and Partridge. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. J. (eds.) Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 89–109.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bex, T. & Watts, R. J. (eds.) (1999). Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatt, A. & M. Martin-Jones. (1992). Whose resource? Minority languages, bilingual learners and language awareness. In Fairclough, N. (ed.) Critical Language Awareness. London: Longman. 285–302.Google Scholar
Bhatt, A. & M. Martin-Jones.(1994). Gujarati literacies in East Africa and Leicester: changes in social identities and multilingual practices. University of Lancaster, Centre for Language in Social Life, Working Paper Series 56.
Bickerton, D. (1975). Dynamics of a Creole System. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Bilton, L. (1982). A note on Hull intonation. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 12: 30–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birt, P. (1985). Lé Jèrriais Pour Tous. A Complete Course on the Jersey Language. Jersey: Don Balleine.Google Scholar
Blackledge, A. (2000). Power relations and the social construction of ‘literacy’ and ‘illiteracy’. In Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K. (eds.) Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 55–69.Google Scholar
Blair, M. & Bourne, J.. (1998). Making a Difference: Teaching and Learning Strategies in Successful Multi-ethnic Schools. Norwich: Department for Education and Employment.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J. (1972). Languages in contact. Some problems of Hiberno-English. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Section C 72: 63–82.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1976). The English language in early modern Ireland. In Moody, T. W., Martin, F. and Byrne, F. J. (eds.) A New History of Ireland. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 546–60.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1977). The emergence of modern English dialects in Ireland. In Muirithe, D. Ó (ed.) The English Language in Ireland. Cork: Mercier.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1979). Spoken English in Ireland 1600–1740. Twenty-seven Representative Texts Assembled and Analysed. Dublin: Cadenus Press.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1984). English in the south of Ireland. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 135–51.Google Scholar
Blunkett, D. (2002). Integration with diversity: globalisation and the renewal of democracy and civil society. In Griffith, P. & Leonard, M. (eds.) Reclaiming Britishness. London: The Foreign Policy Centre. 65–77.Google Scholar
Bond, M. (1991). Beyond the Chinese Face. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Boretzky, N. (1985). Sind Zigeunersprachen Kreols? In Boretzky, N., Enninger, W. & Stolz, T. (eds.) Akten des 1. Essener Kolloquiums über Kreolsprachen und Sprachkontakt. Bochum: Brockmeyer. 43–70.Google Scholar
Boretzky, N. & B. Igla. (1994). Romani mixed dialects. In Bakker, P. & Mous, M. (eds.) Mixed Languages. 15 Case Studies in Language Intertwining. Amsterdam: IFOTT. 35–68.Google Scholar
Börjars, K. & Chapman, C.. (1998). Agreement and pro-drop in some dialects of English. Linguistics 36: 71–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Borrow, G. (1874). Romano lavo-lil. Word-Book of the Romany; or, English Gypsy Language. London: John Murray.Google Scholar
Bottomley, K. (1996). An evaluation of language policies relating to the use of Creole in the classroom. Unpublished BSc dissertation. Huddersfield: Department of Geographical and Environmental Sciences, University of Huddersfield.
Bourne, J. (1989). Moving into the Mainstream. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Boyes-Braem, P. & Sutton-Spence, R. (eds.) (2001). The Hands are the Head of the Mouth: The Role of the Mouth in Sign Languages. Hamburg: Signum Press.Google Scholar
Bradbury, M. (1996). It's goodbye Memsahib, hello Sheila. Daily Mail, 20 March.
Bradford Education. (1996). Manningham in Context. Bradford: Bradford Education Policy and Information Unit.
Branson, J., D. Miller & I. Gede Marsaja. (1996). Everyone here speaks sign language too – a deaf village in Bali, Indonesia. In Lucas, C. (ed.) Multicultural Aspects of Sociolinguistics in Deaf Communities. Washington, DC: Gallaudet Press. 39–57.Google Scholar
Brasseur, P. (1977). Le Français dans les îles anglo-normandes. Travaux de Linguistique et de Littérature 16: 97–104.Google Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1978a). Les principales caractéristiques phonétiques des parlers normands de Jersey, Sercq, Guernesey et Magneville (canton de Bricquebec, Manche): Première partie. Annales de Normandie 25 (1): 49–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1978b). Les principales caractéristiques phonétiques des parlers normands de Jersey, Sercq, Guernesey et Magneville (canton de Bricquebec, Manche): Deuxième partie. Annales de Normandie 25 (3): 275–306.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1980–84). Atlas Linguistique et Ethnographique Normand. Paris: Editions du CNRS.Google Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1998). La survie du dialecte normand et du français dans les îles anglo-normandes: remarques sociolinguistique. Plurilinguismes 15: 133–70.Google Scholar
Breatnach, L. (1994). An Mheán-Ghaeilge. In McCone, K. R., McManus, D., Háinle, C. Ó, Willams, N. & Breatnach, L. (eds.) Stair na Gaeilge in ómós do Pádraig Ó Fiannachta. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College. 221–333.Google Scholar
Breen, R., Hannan, D., Rottman, D. & Whelan, C.. (1990). Understanding Contemporary Ireland: State, Class and Development in the Republic of Ireland. Dublin: Gill & Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bremer, K., Roberts, C., Vasseur, M. -T., Simonot, M. & Broeder, P.. (1996). Achieving Understanding: Discourse in Intercultural Encounters. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Bresnan, J. & A. Deo. (2001). Grammatical constraints on variation: ‘Be’ in the Survey of English Dialects and (Stochastic) Optimality Theory. Manuscript. (http://www.lfg.stanford.edu/bresnan/be-final.pdf – last accessed 21 March 2006).
Brien, D. (ed.) (1992). Dictionary of British Sign Language/English. London: Faber.Google Scholar
Brinton, L. (1994). The differentiation of statives and perfects in Early Modern English. In Stein, D. & Tieken-Boon, I. (eds.) Towards a Standard English. Berlin: Mouton. 135–70.Google Scholar
Britain, D. (1997a). Dialect contact and phonological reallocation: ‘Canadian Raising’ in the English Fens. Language in Society 26: 15–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(1997b). Dialect contact, focusing and phonological rule complexity: the koineization of Fenland English. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 4. A Selection of Papers from NWAVE 25: 141–70.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2001). Welcome to East Anglia!: two major dialect ‘boundaries’ in the Fens. In Fisiak, J. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) East Anglian English. Woodbridge: Boydell & Brewer. 217–42.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2002a). Space and spatial diffusion. In Chambers, J., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 603–637.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2002b). Phoenix from the ashes?: The death, contact and birth of dialects in England. Essex Research Reports in Linguistics 41: 42–73.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2002c). Diffusion, levelling, simplification and reallocation in past tense BE in the English Fens. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6 (1): 16–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(2003). Exploring the importance of the outlier in sociolinguistic dialectology. In Britain, D. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 191–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(2005a). Dialect and accent. In Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) Sociolinguistics: An International Handbook of the Science of Language and Society (2nd edn). Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. 267–73.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2005b). Innovation diffusion, ‘Estuary English’ and local dialect differentiation: the survival of Fenland Englishes. Linguistics 43 (5): 995–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(in press). One foot in the grave?: Dialect death, dialect contact and dialect birth in England. International Journal of the Sociology of Language.
Britain, D., L. Rupp, M. Bray, S. Fox, S. Baker & J. Spurling (2007). Explaining the East Anglian subject rule. Essex Research Reports in Linguistics.
Britain, D. & S. Simpson. (2007). Dialect Levelling in Telford New Town. Essex Research Reports in Linguistics.
Britain, D. & Trudgill, P.. (2005). New dialect formation and contact-induced reallocation: three case studies from the Fens. International Journal of English Studies 5 (1): 183–209.Google Scholar
Britton, D. (1991). On Middle English she, sho: a Scots solution to an English problem. North-western European Language Evolution 17: 3–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, G. (2000). Britain and the Knowledge Economy. Speech given to the Smith Institute, London, 16 February.
Brumfit, C. (1995a). Teacher professionalism and research. In Cook, G. & Seidlhofer, B. (eds.) Principle and Practice in Applied Linguistics. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 27–42.Google Scholar
Brumfit, C.(ed.) (1995b). Language Education in the National Curriculum. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Brumfit, C.(2001). Individual Freedom in Language Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Buchstaller, I. (2004). The sociolinguistic constraints on the quotative system – British English and US English compared. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Buchstaller, I.(2005). Putting perception to the reality test: the case of go and like. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics. Papers from NWAVE 32. 10 (2): 61–76.Google Scholar
Buchstaller, I.(2006). Diagnostics of age-graded linguistic behaviour: the case of the quotative system. Journal of Sociolinguistics 10 (1): 3–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bullock, A. (1975). A Language for Life: Report of the Committee of Inquiry under the Chairmanship of Sir Alan Bullock. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Bulwer, J. B. (1648). Philocophus: or the deafe and dumbe man's friend. London: Humphrey Moseley.Google Scholar
Bunting, M. (1996). The Model Occupation. London: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Burns, S. (1998). Irish Sign Language: Ireland's second minority language. In Lucas, C. (ed.) Pinky Extension and Eye Gaze: Language Use in Deaf Communities. Washington, DC: Gallaudet University Press. 233–73.Google Scholar
Burstall, C., Jamieson, M., Cohen, S. & Hargreaves, M.. (1974). Primary French in the Balance. London: National Foundation for Educational Research.Google Scholar
Cameron, D. (1995). Verbal Hygiene. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Cameron, D.(1998). The Feminist Critique of Language. A Reader (2nd Edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Cameron, D. & Bourne, J.. (1988). No common ground: Kingman, grammar and the nation. Language and Education 2 (3): 147–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, L. (2003). Writing in English as an Additional Language at Key Stage 4 and post-16. London: Office for Standards in Education.Google Scholar
Campbell, E. (2001). Were the Scots Irish? Antiquity 75: 285–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Canagarajah, A. S. (1999). Resisting Linguistic Imperialism in English Language Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Carter, P. (2003). Extrinsic phonetic interpretation: spectral variation in English liquids. In Local, J. K., Ogden, R. A. & Temple, R. A. M. (eds.) Phonetic Interpretation. Papers in Laboratory Phonology VI. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 237–52.Google Scholar
Carter, R. (ed.) (1990). Knowledge about Language and the Curriculum. London: Hodder & Stoughton.Google Scholar
Carter, R.(1992). LINC: the final chapter? BAAL Newsletter 35: 10–16.Google Scholar
Carter, R.(1995). Keywords in language and literacy. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carvel, J. (2001). Minority groups grow by 15%. The Guardian, 21 September. [http://www.guardian.co.uk/uk_news/story/0,555316,00.html – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Cassidy, F. G. & Page, R. B.. (1967/1980). Dictionary of Jamaican English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Castells, M. (1996). The Rise of the Network Society. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Cave, A. (2001). Language variety and communicative style as local and subcultural identity in a South Yorkshire coalmining community. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Sheffield: University of Sheffield.
Cenoz, J. & Jessner, U. (eds.) (2000). English in Europe: The Acquisition of a Third Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
‘Censor’ (n.d.). Don't. A Manual of Mistakes and Improprieties More or Less Prevalent in Conduct and Speech. London: Field and Tuer. [Reprinted by Pryor Publications, 1982].
Census 1891. (1891). Islands in the British Seas. Isle of Man, Jersey, Guernsey and Adjacent Islands. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.
Census 1971. (1971). Scotland: Reformatted Small Area Statistics: Table 40. Edinburgh: General Register Office, Census Customer Services.
Census 1981. (1981). Scotland: Small Area Statistics: Table 40. Edinburgh: General Register Office.
Census 1991. (1991). Scotland: Local Base Statistics: Table 67S. Edinburgh: General Register Office.
Census 1991. (1993). Ethnic Group and Country of Birth. Great Britain, Volumes I and II. London: Government Statistical Service, HMSO Publications Centre.
Census 1991. (1993). Report for Great Britain, Part I. London: Government Statistical Service, HMSO Publications Centre.
Census of Jersey. (2001). Report on the 2001 Census. Jersey: States of Jersey.
Central Office of Information (1988). Making it Plain: A Plea for Plain English in the Civil Service. London: Cabinet Office.
Central Statistics Office. (2003). Information Section: 19 June. [www.cso.ie – last accessed 5 February 2005].
Central Statistics Office.(2004). 2002 Census of Population, Volume 11: Irish Language. Dublin: Government Publications Office.
Centre for Education and Racial Equality in Scotland (CERES). (1999). Bilingualism, Community Languages and Scottish Education. Edinburgh: CERES.
Centre for Language Teaching and Research. (1999). Community Languages Bulletin 5 (Autumn). London: CILT.
Centre for Language Teaching and Research.(2000). Community Languages Bulletin 6 (Spring). London: CILT.
Chambers, J. K. (1998). TV makes people sound the same. In Bauer, L. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) Language Myths. London: Penguin. 123–31.Google Scholar
Chambers, J. K.(2003). Sociolinguistic Theory (2nd Edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Chambers, J. K.(2004). Dynamic typology and vernacular universals. In Kortmann, B. (ed.) Dialectology Meets Typology: Dialect Grammar from a Cross-linguistic Perspective. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 127–45.Google Scholar
Chambers, J. K. & Trudgill, P.. (1998). Dialectology (2nd edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chapman, C. (1998). A subject-verb hierarchy: evidence from analogical change in modern English dialects. In Hogg, R. & Bergen, L. (eds.) Current Issues in Linguistic Theory: Historical Linguistics 1995: Volume 2. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 35–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J. (1981). Variation in the use of ain't in an urban British dialect. Language in Society 10 (3): 365–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1982a). Variation in an English Dialect. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1982b). Dialect features and educational conflict in schools. Educational Review 34 (1): 53–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1989). Addressee-oriented features in spoken discourse. York Papers in Linguistics 3: 49–63.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1998a). English negation from an interactional perspective. In Trudgill, P. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) The Sociolinguistics Reader, Volume 1: Multilingualism and Variation. London: Arnold. 127–44.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1998b). Taming the vernacular: some repercussions for the study of syntactic variation and spoken grammar. Te Reo: Journal of the Linguistic Society of New Zealand 41: 6–27.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1999a). Taming the vernacular: some repercussions for the study of syntactic variation and spoken grammar. In Silvestre, J. C. Conde & Hernández-Campoy, J. M. (eds.) Variation and Linguistic Change in English. Murcia: University of Murcia. 59–80.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1999b). Spoken standard English. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. J. (eds.) Standard English. The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 129–48.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2003). Social dimensions of syntactic variation: the case of ‘when’ clauses. In Britain, D. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 245–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2005a). Syntactic variation and spoken language. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 81–106.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2005b). Syntactic variation and beyond: gender and social class variation in the use of discourse-new markers. Journal of Sociolinguistics 9 (4): 479–508.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2005c). Sociolinguistics and mother-tongue education. In Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. J. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) Sociolinguistics: An International Handbook of the Science of Language and Society (2nd Edn). Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 2341–50.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J., Edwards, V. & Whittle, P.. (1989). Urban British dialect grammar: the question of dialect levelling. English World-Wide 10: 185–225.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J., V. Edwards & P. Whittle.(1993). Non-standard English and dialect levelling. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 53–96.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J., P. Kerswill & A. Williams. (2005). Phonology, grammar and discourse in dialect convergence. In Auer, P., Hinskens, F. & Kerswill, P. (eds.) Dialect Change: Convergence and Divergence in European Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 135–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J. & J. Ouhalla. (1997). Grammatical constraints on variation. Paper presented at UKLVC1, University of Reading.
Cheshire, J. & D. Stein. (1997). The syntax of spoken language. In Cheshire, J. & Stein, D. (eds.) Taming the Vernacular: From Written Dialect to Written Standard Language. London: Longman. 1–12.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J. & P. Trudgill. (1989). Dialect and education in the UK. In Cheshire, J., Edwards, V., Münstermann, H. & Welten, B. (eds.) Dialect and Education: Some European Perspectives. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 94–109.Google Scholar
Choudhry, A. & M. Verma. (1994). The Gujaratis in England: language maintenance and shift. Paper presented at Sociolinguistics Symposium 10, Lancaster University.
Christodoulou-Pipis, I. (1991). Greek Outside Greece III. Research Findings: Language use by Greek-Cypriots in Britain. Nicosia: Diaspora Books.Google Scholar
CILT: The National Centre for Languages. (2006). Qualify to teach community languages. Community Languages Bulletin 18: 8–9.
Clarke, S. (1997). On establishing historical relationships between new and old world varieties: habitual aspect and Newfoundland Vernacular English. In Schneider, E. (ed.) Englishes around the World: Studies in Honour of Manfred Görlach. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 277–93.Google Scholar
Clarke, S.(1999). The search for origins: habitual aspect and Newfoundland Vernacular English. Journal of English Linguistics 27: 328–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Clarke, S.(2004). Newfoundland English: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 303–318.Google Scholar
Claxton, A. (1968). The Suffolk Dialect of the 20th Century. Ipswich: Adlard.Google Scholar
Clegg, J. (ed.) (1996). Mainstreaming ESL. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Clyne, M. (1975). Forschungsbericht Sprachkontakt. Kronberg (Taunus): Scriptor Verlag.Google Scholar
Clyne, M.(1991). Community Languages: the Australian Experience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Coates, J. (1993). Women, Men and Language (2nd Edn). London: Longman.Google Scholar
Cohen, A. P. (ed.) (1982). Belonging. Manchester: Manchester University Press.Google Scholar
Cohen, R. (1997). Global Diasporas: An Introduction. London: University College London Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Coigligh, C. (2002). Multilingualism in Ireland. The Irish Times, 24 April [http://www.asu.edu/educ/epsl/LPRU/newsarchive/art174.txt – last accessed 5 February 2005].
Collins, B. & I. M. Mees. (1989). The phonetics of Cardiff English. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 87–103.Google Scholar
Collins, B. & Mees, I. M.. (1996). Spreading everywhere? How recent a phenomenon is glottalisation in Received Pronunciation? English World-Wide 17: 175–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comhairle nan Eilean Siar. (2004). Education and Leisure Service – School Rolls from 1975 Forward. Stornoway: CNES.
Commission of the European Communities. (2001). Europeans and Languages. Eurobarometer 54.
Commission for Racial Equality (CRE). (1986). Teaching English as a Second Language: Report of a Formal Investigation in Calderdale Local Education Authority. London: Commission for Racial Equality.
Committee on Irish Language Attitudes Research (CILAR). (1975). Report. Dublin: The Stationery Office.
Community Language in the Secondary Curriculum Project. (1987). EC Pilot Project: Community Language in the Secondary Curriculum. Report 1984–87. London: Centre for Multicultural Education, Institute of Education, University of London.
Connolly, J. H. (1989). Port Talbot English. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 121–9.Google Scholar
Conrad, R. (1979). The Deaf School Child: Language and Cognitive Function. London: Harper & Row.Google Scholar
Cooper, R. (1989). Language Planning and Social Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) (2005a). Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cornips, L. & K. Corrigan(2005b). Toward an integrated approach to syntactic variation: a retrospective and prospective analysis. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 1–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cornips, L. & K. Corrigan(2005c). Convergence and divergence in grammar. In Auer, P., Hinskens, F. & Kerswill, P. (eds.) Dialect change: Convergence and Divergence in European Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 96–134.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corrigan, K. P. (1990). Northern Hiberno-English: the state of the art. Irish University Review 20: 91–119.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(1993). Hiberno-English syntax: nature vs nurture in a creole context. Newcastle and Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 1: 95–131.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2000a). What bees to be maun be: aspects of deontic and epistemic modality in a northern dialect of Irish English. English World-Wide 21: 25–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2000b). What are ‘small clauses’ doing in South Armagh English, Irish and Planter English? In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes II. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 75–96.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2003). For-to infinitives and beyond: interdisciplinary approaches to non-finite complementation in a rural Celtic English. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 318–38.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2007). Parametric Variation Within a Socially Realistic Linguistics: Syntactic Variation and Change in South Armagh English. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Cortiade, M. (1991). Romani versus Para-Romani. In Bakker, P. & Cortiade, M. (eds.) In the Margin of Romani: Gypsy Languages in Contact. Amsterdam: Instituut voor Algemene Taalwetenschap. 1–15.Google Scholar
Coughlain, T. (2001). Now shoon the Romani gillie. Traditional Verse in the High and Low Speech of the Gypsies of Britain. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Coulmas, F. (1992). Language and Economy. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Coupland, N. & Ball, M. J.. (1989). Welsh and English in contemporary Wales: sociolinguistic issues. Contemporary Wales 3: 7–40.Google Scholar
Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) (1989). English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Cox, B. (1991). Cox on Cox: An English Curriculum for the 1990s. London: Hodder and Stoughton.Google Scholar
Cox, B.(1995). Cox on the Battle for the English Curriculum. London: Hodder and Stoughton.Google Scholar
Craith, N. (1999). Irish speakers in Northern Ireland, and the Good Friday Agreement. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 20 (6): 494–507.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Creese, A. (2000). The role of language specialists in disciplinary teaching: in search of a subject? Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development. 21 (6): 451–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crinson, J. & Williamson, J.. (2004). Non-standard dialect in the formal speech of 15-year-olds on Tyneside. Language and Education 18 (3): 207–19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crowley, T. (1989). The Politics of Discourse. London: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Crowley, T.(ed.) (1999). Language and Politics in Ireland. A Critical Reader: 1366–1922. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Crowley, T.(2003). Standard English and the politics of language (2nd edn). Basingstoke, Palgrave Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cruttenden, A. (1995). Rises in English. In Lewis, J. W. (ed.) Studies in General and English Phonetics. Essays in Honour of Professor J. D. O'Connor. London: Routledge. 155–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cruttenden, A.(1997). Intonation (2nd edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Cruttenden, A.(2001a). Mancunian intonation and intonational representation. Phonetica 58: 53–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cruttenden, A.(2001b). Gimson's Pronunciation of English (6th edn). London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Crystal, D. (1995). The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Crystal, D.(1997). English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Crystal, D.(2000). On trying to be Crystal-clear: a response to Phillipson. Applied Linguistics 21 (1): 415–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dalgarno, G. (1680). Didascalocophus, or the deaf and dumb man's tutor. London: J. Hayes.Google Scholar
Dalphinis, M. (1991). The Afro-English creole speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 42–56.Google Scholar
Daly, M. (1990). Literacy and language change in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. In Daly, M. & Dickson, D. (eds.) The Origins of Popular Literacy in Ireland: Language Change and Educational Development 1700–1920. Dublin: Anna Livia. 153–66.Google Scholar
Daly, M. & Dickson, D.. (eds.) 1990. The Origins of Popular Literacy in Ireland: Language Change and Educational Development 1700–1920. Dublin: Anna Livia.Google Scholar
Dave, J. (1991). The Gujarati speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 88–102.Google Scholar
Davies, C. (1988). Cymraeg Byw. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 200–10.Google Scholar
Davies, J. (2000). Welsh. In Price, G. (ed.) Languages in Britain & Ireland. Oxford: Blackwell. 78–108.Google Scholar
de Bernardo-Stempel, P. (1995). Gaulish accentuation. Results and outlook. In Eska, J., Gruffydd, R. G. & Jacobs, N. (eds.) Hispano-Gallo-Brittonica. Essays in Honour of Professor D. Ellis Evans on the Occasion of his Sixty-fifth Birthday. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 16–32.Google Scholar
De Camp, D. (1961). Social and geographical factors in Jamaican dialects. In Page, R. B. (ed.) Creole Studies II: Proceedings of the Conference on Creole Language Studies. London: Macmillan. 61–84.Google Scholar
De Camp, D.(1971). Towards a generative analysis of a post-creole speech continuum. In Hymes, D. (ed.) Pidginization and Creolization of Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 349–70.Google Scholar
Garis, M. (1982). Dictiounnaire Angllais – Guernesiais. Chichester: Phillimore.Google Scholar
Garis, M.(1983). Guernesiais: a grammatical survey. Report and Transactions of La Société Guernesiaise 21: 319–53.Google Scholar
l'Epée, C. M. (1784). La Veritable Manière D'instruire les Sourds et Muets, Confirmée par une Longue Experience. Paris: Nyon.Google Scholar
Dennison, D. (1998). Syntax. In Romaine, S. (ed.) Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume IV: 1776–1997. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 92–329.Google Scholar
Dent, R. W. (1994). Colloquial Language in Ulysses. A Reference Tool. Newark: University of Delaware Press.Google Scholar
Department for Education and Employment. (1995). The Harris Report: Modern Foreign Languages in the National Curriculum. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(1997). Excellence in Schools. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1998). The National Literacy Strategy. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(1999). Minority Ethnic Pupils in Maintained Schools by Local Education Authority Area in England. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2000a). Grammar for Writing, London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2000b). Skills for Life: The National Strategy for Improving Adult Literacy and Numeracy Skills. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2001a). Literacy Across the Curriculum. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2001b). Key Stage 3 National Strategy: Framework for Teaching English: Years 7. 8 and 9. Suffolk: DfEE Publications.
Department for Education and Employment.(2001c). The National Literacy Strategy: Developing Early Writing. London, Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(1975). A Language for Life. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1981). West Indian Children in our Schools: Interim Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Education of Children from Ethnic Minority Groups. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1984). Mother Tongue Teaching in School and Community. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1985). Education for All: The Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Education of Children from Ethnic Minority Groups. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1988). Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Teaching of English Language. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1989). English for Ages 5 to 16: The Cox Report. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1990). Modern Foreign Languages for Ages 11 to 16. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1993). English for Ages 5–16. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Skills. (2001). Raising Aspects of Ethnic Minority Achievement: With Special Reference to Learning English as an Additional Language. London: Department for Education and Skills.
Department for Education and Skills.(2002a). Key Stage 3 National Strategy – Grammar for Writing: Supporting Pupils Learning EAL. London: Department for Education and Skills.
Department for Education and Skills.(2002b). Languages for All: Languages for Life. London: Department for Education and Skills.
Department for Education and Skills.(2003). Skills for Life Survey. Nottingham: DfES Publications.
Department for Education and Skills.(2005). The National Languages Strategy: Press Notice 0034. www.dfes.gov.uk/languages/DSP_nationallanguages.cfm [last checked 28th February 2006].
Department of Health. (1998). Information for Health. London: HMSO.
Department of Health.(2001). Building the Information Core: Implementing the NHS Plan. London: HMSO.
Deterding, D. (1997). The formants of monophthong vowels in Standard Southern British English pronunciation. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 27: 47–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Devitt, A. (1989). Standardizing Written English: Diffusion in the Case of Scotland 1520–1659. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Dickins, B. & Wilson, R. M.. (1951). Early Middle English Texts. London: Bowes and Bowes.Google Scholar
Dictionary of D & D Signs. (1895). Our Monthly Church Messenger to the Deaf 2: 77, 131.
Dieth, E. (1932). A Grammar of the Buchan Dialect. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Dobson, E. J. (1968). English Pronunciation: 1500–1700 (2nd Edn). Oxford: Clarendon.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J. (1992). The Timing of Voicing in British English Obstruents. Berlin: Foris.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Docherty, G. J. & P. Foulkes. (1999). Newcastle upon Tyne and Derby: instrumental phonetics and variationist studies. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices: Accent Studies in the British Isles. London: Edward Arnold. 47–71.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J. & P. Foulkes.(2001). Variability in (r) production: instrumental perspectives. In Velde, H. & Hout, R. (eds.) ‘r-atics: Sociolinguistic, Phonetic and Phonological Characteristics of /r/. Brussels: ILVP. 173–84.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J. & P. Foulkes.(2005). Glottal variants of /t/ in the Tyneside variety of English. In Hardcastle, W. & Beck, J. Mackenzie (eds.) A Figure of Speech: A Festschrift for John Laver. London: Lawrence Erlbaum. 173–99.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J., Foulkes, P., Milroy, J., Milroy, L. & Walshaw, D.. (1997). Descriptive adequacy in phonology: a variationist perspective. Journal of Linguistics 33: 275–310.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Docherty, G. J., P. Foulkes, J. Tillotson & D. J. L. Watt. (2006). On the scope of phonological learning: issues arising from socially structured variation. In Goldstein, L., Best, C. T. & Whalen, D. H. (eds.) Laboratory Phonology 8. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 393–422.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dolan, T. P. (ed.) (1990). The English of the Irish. Irish University Review 20 (1).Google Scholar
Dolan, T. P.(2005 [1998]). A Dictionary of Hiberno-English. The Irish Use of English. Dublin: Gill and Macmillan.Google Scholar
Domaille, D. R. F. (1996). Analyse sociolinguistique du Guernesiais. Unpublished PhD thesis. Bristol: University of Bristol.
Dorian, N. (1980). The valuation of Gaelic by different mother tongue groups in a Highland village. Scottish Gaelic Studies 13 (2): 169–82.Google Scholar
Dorian, N.(1981). Language Death – The Life Cycle of a Scottish Gaelic Dialect. Philadelphia: University of Philadelphia Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dorling, D. (1995). A New Social Atlas of Britain. Chichester: John Wiley & Sons.Google Scholar
Douglas, E. E. (1975). A sociolinguistic study of Articlave, Co. Londonderry: a preliminary report. Ulster Folklife 21: 55–67.Google Scholar
Douglas-Cowie, E. (1978). Linguistic code-switching in a Northern Irish village: social interaction and social ambition. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Edward Arnold. 37–51.Google Scholar
Douglas-Cowie, E. & R. Cowie. (1999). Prosodic style-shifting in a Northern Irish village. In Ohala, J., Hasegawa, Y., Ohala, M., Granville, D. & Bailey, A. (eds.) Proceedings of the International Congress of Phonetic Sciences, 1–7 August, San Francisco, Berkeley: Department of Linguistics, University of California at Berkeley. 137–40.Google Scholar
Dowling, P. J. (1968 [1935]). The Hedge Schools of Ireland. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Duncan, A. M. (1975). Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom. Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd.Google Scholar
Durcacz, V. E. (1983). The Decline of the Celtic Languages. Edinbugh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Dyer, J. A. (2002). ‘We all speak the same round here.’ Dialect levelling in a Scottish English community. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6: 99–116.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ebbinghaus, H. & J. Hessmann. (2001). Sign language as multidimensional communication – Or: why manual signs, mouthings, and mouth gestures are three different things. In Boyes-Braem, P. and Sutton-Spence, R. (eds.) The Hands are the Head of the Mouth: The Role of the Mouth in Sign Languages, Hamburg: Signum Press. 133–51.Google Scholar
Eckert, P. (1989). The whole woman: sex and gender differences in variation. Language Variation and Change 1: 245–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eckert, P.(1997). Age as a sociolinguistic variable. In Coulmas, F. (ed.) Handbook of Sociolinguistics. Oxford: Blackwell. 151–67.Google Scholar
Eckert, P.(2000). Linguistic Variation as Social Practice. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Edwards, J. (1985). Language, Society and Identity. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Edwards, V. (1983). Language in Multi-cultural Classrooms. London: Batsford Academic.Google Scholar
Edwards, V.(1986). Language in a Black Community. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Edwards, V.(1993). The grammar of Southern British English. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 214–38.Google Scholar
Edwards, V.(2000). Community languages in the United Kingdom. In Price, G. (ed.) Languages in Britain and Ireland. Oxford: Blackwell. 213–29.Google Scholar
Edwards, V., Trudgill, P. & Weltens, B.. (1984). The Grammar of English Dialect: a Survey of Research: A Report to the ESRC Education and Human Development Committee. London: ESRC.Google Scholar
Eggar, T. (1991). Correct use of English is essential. Times Educational Supplement 28 June.
Ellis, A. J. (1869). On Early English Pronunciation. London: Early English Text Society.Google Scholar
Elmes, S. (2000). The Routes of English. London: BBC.Google Scholar
Emanuelli, F. (1906). Le parler populaire de l'île anglo-normande d'Aurigny. Revue de Philologie Française 20: 136–42.Google Scholar
Emanuelli, F.(1907). Le parler populaire de l'île anglo-normande d'Aurigny (suite). Revue de Philologie Française 21: 44–53.Google Scholar
Emmorey, K., D. Corina & U. Bellugi. (1995). Differential processing of topographic and referential functions of space. In Emmorey, K. & Reilly, J. (eds.) Language, Gesture and Space. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. 43–62.Google Scholar
Engberg-Pedersen, E. (1993). Space in Danish Sign Language. Hamburg: Signum Press.Google Scholar
Esling, J. H. (1978). The identification of features of voice quality in social groups. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 7: 18–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estebanez, S. (1991). The Spanish speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles. Vol. 1: The Older Mother Tongues and Europe. Harlow: Longman. 241–53.Google Scholar
Etat Civil Committee. (2002). Report on the 2001 Census: Jersey. St Helier: States of Jersey.
Eurobarometer. (2001). Europeans and Languages: Eurobarometer Report 54. Brussels: European Commission.
Euromosaic Project. (1995). Gaelic Language Use Survey. European Bureau for Lesser Known Languages [www.eblul.org – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Eurostat. (2003). EU Labour Force Survey. Luxembourg: Eurostat.
Evans, D. E. (1983). Language contact in pre-Roman and Roman Britain. In Temporini, H. & Haase, W. (eds.) Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, Volume II. Berlin: De Gruyter. 949–87.Google Scholar
Evans, D. S. (1964). A Grammar of Middle Welsh. Dublin: DIAS.Google Scholar
Ewen, A. & Carteret, A.. (1969). The Fief of Sark. Guernsey: Guernsey Press.Google Scholar
Extra, G. & L. Verhoeven. (1993). Introduction: immigrant groups and immigrant languages in Europe. In Extra, G. & Verhoeven, L. (eds.) Immigrant Languages in Europe. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 3–21.Google Scholar
Fabricius, A. H. (2000). T-glottalling between stigma and prestige: a sociolinguistic study of modern RP. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Copenhagen: Copenhagen Business School.
Fabricius, A. H.(2002a). Ongoing change in modern RP: evidence for the disappearing stigma of t-glottaling. English World-Wide 23: 115–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fabricius, A. H.(2002b). Weak vowels in modern RP: an acoustic study of happY-tensing and KIT/schwa shift. Language Variation and Change 14: 211–37.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fairclough, N. (1999). New Labour, New Language? London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Fay, E. (1881). The methods of the British schools. American Annals of the Deaf and Dumb, 26: 187–92.Google Scholar
Fenton, J. (2001 [1995]). The Hamely Tongue. A Personal Record of Ulster-Scots in County Antrim. Newtownards: Ulster-Scots Academic Press.Google Scholar
Ferguson, C. (1959). Diglossia. Word 15: 325–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fiddick, J. (1999). Immigration and Asylum. London: House of Commons Library.Google Scholar
Fieß, A. (2000). Age-group differentiation in the spoken language of rural east Galway. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes II. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 188–209.Google Scholar
Fife, J. (1986). Literary vs colloquial Welsh: problems of definition. Word, 37: 141–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fife, J.(1990). The Semantics of the Welsh Verb. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Filppula, M. (1991). Subordinating ‘and’ in Hiberno-English: Irish or English origin? In Ureland, P. S. & Broderick, G. (eds.) Language Contact in the British Isles. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 617–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Filppula, M.(1999). The Grammar of Irish English. Language in Hibernian Style. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Finlay, C. (1994). Syntactic variation in Belfast English. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 12: 69–97.Google Scholar
Finlay, C. & M. F. McTear. (1986). Syntactic variation in the speech of Belfast school children. In Harris, J., Little, D. & Singleton, D. (eds.) Perspectives on the English Language in Ireland. Dublin: Centre for Language and Communication Studies, Trinity College Dublin. 175–86.Google Scholar
Fischer, O. & Leek, F.. (1983). The demise of the Old English impersonal construction. Journal of Linguistics 19: 337–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fishman, J. (ed.) (2001). Can Threatened Languages be Saved? Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Fisiak, J. (1968). A Short Grammar of Middle English. Warsaw: Polish Scientific Publishers.Google Scholar
Fisiak, J.(ed.) (1995). Language Contact under Contact Conditions. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.Google Scholar
Fitzpatrick, B. (1987). The Open Door. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Fletcher, J., E. Grabe & P. Warren. (2005). Intonational variation in four dialects of English: the high rising tune. In Jun, S.-A. (ed.) Prosodic Typology. The Phonology of Intonation and Phrasing. Oxford: Oxford University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fleury, J. (1886). Essai sur le patois normand de la Hague. Paris: Maisonneuve et Leclerc.Google Scholar
Forsyth, K. (1997). Language in Pictland: The Case Against Non-Indo-European Pictish. Utrecht: de Keltische Draak.Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. (1997). Rule inversion in a British English dialect – a sociolinguistic investigation of [r]-sandhi in Newcastle upon Tyne. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 4. A Selection of Papers from NWAVE 25. 259–70.Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J.. (1999). Urban Voices: Accent Studies in the British Isles. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J.. (2000). Another chapter in the story of /r/: ‘labiodental’ variants in British English. Journal of Sociolinguistics 4: 30–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foulkes, P., Docherty, G. J. & Watt, D. J. L.. (2001). The emergence of structured variation. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 7. Selected Papers from NWAV 29. 67–84.Google Scholar
Fox, S. (2007). The demise of ‘Cockneys’?: language change in London's ‘traditional’ East End. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Francis, W. (1983). Dialectology. Harlow: Longman.Google Scholar
Francis, W. N. (1985). Amn't I, or the hole in the pattern. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus on England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 141–52.Google Scholar
Fudge, E. C. (1984). English Word-Stress. London: Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Gardener, D. & Connolly, H.. (2005). Who are the ‘Other’ Ethnic Groups? London: Office for National Statistics.Google Scholar
Gardner-Chloros, P. & Finnis, K.. (2003). How code-switching mediates politeness: gender-related speech among London Greek-Cypriots. Estudios de Sociolinguistica 4 (2): 505–33.Google Scholar
Gardner-Chloros, P., MacEntee-Atalianis, L. & Finnis, K.. (2005). Language attitudes and use in a transplanted setting: Greek Cypriots in London. Journal of Multilingualism 2 (1): 52–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Geipel, J. (1971). The Viking Legacy – The Scandinavian Influences on the English and Gaelic Languages. Newton Abbot: David & Charles.Google Scholar
George, K. (1993). Cornish. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 410–68.Google Scholar
Gibson, K. A. (1982). Tense and aspect in Guyanese Creole: a syntatic, semantic and pragmatic analysis. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Gibson, M. (2003a). Languages at a single click. GP Newspaper, 20 January.
Gibson, M.(2003b). Informed patients require a broker. GP Newspaper, 27 January.
Gibson, M.(2003c). Sharing electronic records. GP Newspaper, May 2003.
Gibson, P. (1996). Southwick-on-Wear: Volume 4. Southwick Publications.
Gibson, P.(2002). Football in Sunderland. Sunderland: The People's History Ltd.Google Scholar
Giddens, A. (1984). The Constitution of Society: Outline of the Theory of Structuration. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Giddens, A.(1989). A reply to my critics. In Held, D. & Thompson, J. (eds.) Social Theory of Modern Societies: Anthony Giddens and his Critics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 249–301.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Giles, H. & Coupland, N.. (1991). Language: Contexts and Consequences. Buckingham: Open University Press.Google Scholar
Gillborn, D. (1997). Ethnicity and educational performance in the United Kingdom: racism, ethnicity, and variability in achievement. Anthropology and Education Quarterly 28 (3): 375–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gillborn, D. & Gipps, C.. (1996). Recent Research on the Achievement of Ethnic Minority Pupils. London: OFSTED.Google Scholar
Gillborn, D. & Mirza, H.. (2000). Educational Inequality: Mapping Race, Class and Gender: A Synthesis of Research Evidence. London: OFSTED.Google Scholar
Gilliéron, J. & Edmont, E.. (1902–10). Atlas Linguistique de la France. Paris: Honoré Champion.Google Scholar
Gilroy, P. (1987). There Ain't No Black in the Union Jack. London: Hutchinson.Google Scholar
Gilroy, P.(1993). The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness. London: Verso.Google Scholar
Gimson, A. C. (1970). An Introduction to the Pronunciation of English (2nd Edn). London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Gimson, A. C.(1980) An Introduction to the Pronunciation of English (3rd edn). London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Gimson, A. C.(1984). The RP accent. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 45–54.Google Scholar
Godfrey, E. & Tagliamonte, S.. (1999). Another piece of the verbal –s story: evidence from Devon in Southwest England. Language Variation and Change 11: 87–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goodman, K. & Goodman, Y.. (1978). Reading of American children whose language is a stable rural dialect of English or a language other than English. (NIE-C-00-3-0087). Washington, DC: US Department of Health, Education and Welfare.Google Scholar
Gorman, R. (ed.) (1993). An Stor-Data Briathrachas Gaidhlig – The Gaelic Terminology Database. Sleat, Skye: Clo Ostaig.Google Scholar
Goulbourne, H. (1998). Race Relations in Britain since 1945. London: Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Government Publications Office. (1958). Gramadach na Gaeilge agus Litriú na Gaeilge, An Caighdeán Oifigiúil. Dublin: Government Publications Office.
Gowers, E. (1954). The Complete Plain Words. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Grabe, E. (2004). Intonational variation in urban dialects of English spoken in the British Isles. In Gilles, P. & Peters, J. (eds.) Regional Variation in Intonation. Tübingen: Niemeyer. 9–31.Google Scholar
Grabe, E. & E. L. Low. (2002). Durational variability in speech and the rhythm class hypothesis. In Gussenhoven, C. & Warner, N. (eds.) Laboratory Phonology 7. The Hague: Mouton. 515–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabe, E., Post, B., Nolan, F. & Farrar, K.. (2000). Pitch accent realization in four varieties of British English. Journal of Phonetics 28: 161–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabiner, L. (2000). The Informal Economy. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Graddol, D. (1997). The Future of English? A Guide to Forecasting the Popularity of English in the 21st Century. London: Glenton Press.Google Scholar
Graham, G. F. (1869). A Book about Words. London.Google Scholar
Grant, W. & Dixon, J. M.. (1921). Manual of Modern Scots. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Grant, William, et al. (eds.) (1931–75). The Scottish National Dictionary (10 Volumes). Edinburgh: Chambers.Google Scholar
Greene, D. (1979). Perfects and perfectives in modern Irish. Ériu 30: 122–41.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J. (1958). Notes on the phonology of a County Antrim Scotch-Irish dialect. Orbis 7: 392–406.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1959). Notes on the phonology of a County Antrim Scotch-Irish dialect. Part II: Historical phonology (I). Orbis 8: 400–24.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1964). Scotch-Irish urban speech in Ulster. In Adams, G., Braidwood, J. & Gregg, R. (eds.) Ulster Dialects: An Introductory Symposium. Belfast: Ulster Folk Museum. 163–92.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1972). The Scotch-Irish dialect boundaries in Ulster. In Wakelin, M. F. (ed.) Patterns in the Folk Speech of the British Isles. London: Athlone Press. 109–39.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1985). The Scotch-Irish Dialect Boundaries in the Province of Ulster. Port Credit, Ontario: Canadian Federation for the Humanities.Google Scholar
Gregory, E. (1997). One Child, Many Worlds: Early Learning in Multicultural Communities. London: David Fulton.Google Scholar
Gregory, E. & Williams, A.. (2000a). City Literacies: Learning to Read across Generations and Cultures. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Gregory, E. & A. Williams.(2000b). Work or play? ‘Unofficial’ literacies in the lives of two East London communities. In Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K. (eds.) Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 37–54.Google Scholar
Grice, M. & Barry, W.. (1991). Problems of transcription and labelling in the specification of segmental and prosodic structure. Proceedings of the XIIth International Congress of Phonetic Sciences 5: 66–9.Google Scholar
Grote, G. (1994). Torn between Politics and Culture: The Gaelic League 1893–1993. Münster: Waxmann.Google Scholar
Grundy S. & L. Jameson. (2002). Demography: 18–24 year olds in the population. UK Socio Demographic Profile of 18 to 24 year olds. Orientations of young men and women to citizenship and European identity. [http://www.sociology.ed.ac.uk/youth/docs/UK_sociodem.pdf – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Guillot, C. (1975). Les Iles Anglo-Normandes. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.Google Scholar
Guy, G. (1980). Variation in the group and individual: the case of final stop deletion. In Labov, W. (ed.) Locating Language in Time and Space. New York: Academic Press. 1–36.Google Scholar
Guy, G. & Vonwiller, J.. (1984). The meaning of an intonation in Australian English. Australian Journal of Linguistics 4: 1–17.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haenni, R. (1999). The case of Estuary English: supposed evidence and a perceptual approach. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Basel: University of Basel.
Hall, S. (1988). New ethnicities. ICA Documents 7: 27–31.Google Scholar
Hall, S.(1990). Cultural identity and diaspora. In Rutherford, J. (ed.) Identity: Community, Culture, Difference. London: Lawrence & Wishart. 222–37.Google Scholar
Halliday, M. A. K., McIntosh, A. & Strevens, P.. (1964). The Linguistic Sciences and Language Teaching. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Hamers, J. & Blanc, M.. (2000). Bilinguality and Bilingualism (2nd Edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hamp, E. P. (1975–6). Miscellanea Celtica. Studia Celtica 10–11: 54–73.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F. (1970). Is Anglo-Romanes a creole? Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society 49: 41–4.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1971). Comment on Kenrick. In Acton, T. (ed.) Proceedings of the Research and Policy Conference of the National Gypsy Education Council. Oxford: National Gypsy Education Council. 15–18.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1976). The pidginization of Angloromani. In Cave, G. (ed.) New Directions in Creole Studies. Georgetown: University of Guyana. 1–23.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1978). The social and linguistic development of Angloromani. Working Papers in Sociolinguistics 38. Austin: Southwest Educational Development Laboratory.
Hancock, I. F.(1984a). Romani and Angloromani. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 367–83.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1984b). Shelta and Polari. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 384–403.Google Scholar
Hannerz, U. (1996). Transnational Connections. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Hardcastle, W. & Barry, W.. (1989). Articulatory and perceptual factors in /l/ vocalisation in English. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 15: 3–17.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hardie, A. & McEnery, T.. (2003). The were-subjunctive in British rural dialects: marrying corpus and questionnaire data. Computers and the Humanities 37: 205–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hargreaves, S., Holmes, A. & Friedland, J.. (2000). Refugees, asylum seekers, and general practice: room for improvement? British Journal of General Practice 50: 531–2.Google Scholar
Harrington, J., S. Palethorpe & C. I. Watson. (2005). Deepening or lessening the divide between diphthongs: an analysis of the Queen's annual Christmas broadcasts. In Hardcastle, W. & Beck, J. Mackenzie (eds.) A Figure of Speech: A Festschrift for John Laver. London: Lawrence Erlbaum. 227–61.Google Scholar
Harris, J. (1984a). English in the north of Ireland. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 115–34.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1984b). Syntactic variation and dialect divergence. Journal of Linguistics 20: 303–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1985a). Phonological Variation and Change. Studies in Hiberno-English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1985b). The Hiberno-English ‘I've it eaten’ construction: what is it and where does it come from? In Baoill, D. P. Ó (ed.) Papers on Irish English. Dublin: Irish Association for Applied Linguistics. 36–52.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1986). Expanding the superstrate: habitual aspect markers in Atlantic Englishes. English World-Wide 7: 171–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1987). On doing comparative reconstruction with genetically unrelated languages. In Ramat, A. G., Carruba, O. & Bernini, G. (eds.) Papers from the VIIth International Conference on Historical Linguistics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 267–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1990). More on Brogues and Creoles: What's been happening to English short u? Irish University Review 20 (1): 73–90.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1991). Conservatism versus substratal transfer in Irish English. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English. Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 191–212.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1993). The grammar of Irish English. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English. The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 139–86.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1996). On the trail of short u. English World-Wide 17: 1–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1997). Phonological systems in collision in the north of Ireland. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 201–24.Google Scholar
Harris, M. (1967). The phonology and grammar of the dialect of South Zeal, Devonshire. Unpublished PhD dissertation. London: SOAS.Google Scholar
Harris, M.(1991). Demonstrative adjectives and pronouns in a Devonshire dialect. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 20–28.Google Scholar
Harris, R. (1995). Disappearing language: fragments and fractures between speech and writing. In Mace, J. (ed.) Language, Literacy and Community Publishing. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 118–44.Google Scholar
Harris, R.(1997). Romantic bilingualism: time for a change? In Leung, C. & Cable, C. (eds.) English as an Additional Language: Changing Perspectives. Watford: NALDIC. 14–27.Google Scholar
Harris, R.(1999). Rethinking the bilingual learner. In Tosi, A. & Leung, C. (eds.) Rethinking Language Education. London: CILT. 70–83.Google Scholar
Harris, R., C. Leung & B. Rampton. (2001). Globalisation, diaspora and language education in England. In Block, D. & Cameron, D. (eds.) Globalisation and Language Teaching. London: Routledge. 29–46.Google Scholar
Harris, R. & Rampton, B.. (2002). Creole metaphors in cultural analysis: on the limits and possibilities of (socio-)linguistics. Critique of Anthropology 22 (1): 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, R., Schwab, I., Whitman, L.et al. (1990). Language and Power. London: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Harris, W. V. (1989). Ancient Literacy. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Hatton, L. (1988). The development of the nasal mutation in the speech of school-children. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 239–57.Google Scholar
Haugen, E. (1966). Dialect, language, nation. American Anthropologist 68: 922–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawkins, S. (2003). Roles and representations of systematic fine phonetic detail in speech understanding. Journal of Phonetics 31: 373–405.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawkins, S. & Midgley, J.. (2005). Formant frequencies of RP monophthongs in four age groups of speakers. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 35 (2): 183–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawkins, S. & Smith, R.. (2001). Polysp: A polysystemic, phonetically-rich approach to speech understanding. Rivista di Linguistica 13: 99–188.Google Scholar
Hawthorne, K. (1994). Accessibility and use of health care services in the British Asian community. Family Practice 11 (4): 453–9.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Headley, V. (1992). Yardie. London: X Press.Google Scholar
Heath, C. D. (1980). The Pronunciation of English in Cannock, Staffordshire. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Heller, M. (1999). Linguistic Minorities and Modernity. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Henley, A. & Schott, J.. (1999). Culture, Religion and Patient Care in a Multi-ethnic Society. London: Age Concern England.Google Scholar
Henry, A. (1992). Infinitives in a for-to dialect. Natural Language and Linguistic Theory 10: 279–301.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, A.(1994). Singular concord in Belfast English. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 12: 134–76.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(1995). Belfast English and Standard English. Dialect Variation and Parameter Setting. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(1996). Indirect questions in Belfast English and the analysis of embedded verb-second. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 13: 161–72.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(1997). The syntax of Belfast English. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus on Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 89–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, A.(2002). Variation and syntactic theory. In Chambers, J. K., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. 267–82.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(2005). Idiolectal variation and syntactic theory. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 109–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, M., Lingard, B., Rizvi, F. & Taylor, S.. (1999). Working with/against globalization in education. Journal of Education Policy 14 (1): 85–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, P. L. (1958). A linguistic survey of Ireland: preliminary report. In A. Lochlann (ed.) Review of Celtic Studies, Volume 1. [Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap, Suppl. Bind V]. 49–208.
Henry, P. L.(1964). Anglo-Irish word-charts. In Adams, G., Braidwood, J. & Gregg, R. (eds.) Ulster Dialects: An Introductory Symposium. Belfast: Ulster Folk Museum. 147–61.Google Scholar
Henry, P. L.(1985). Linguistic atlases and vocabulary: the linguistic survey of Anglo-Irish. In Kirk, J. M., Sanderson, S. & Widdowson, J. D. A. (eds.) Studies in Linguistic Geography. The Dialects of English in Britain and Ireland. London: Croom Helm. 157–71.Google Scholar
Henton, C. (1983). Changes in the vowels of Received Pronunciation. Journal of Phonetics 11: 353–71.Google Scholar
Henton, C. & A. Bladon. (1988). Creak as a sociophonetic marker. In Hyman, L. M. & Li, C. N. (eds.) Language, Speech and Mind: Studies in Honor of Victoria A. Fromkin. London: Routledge. 3–29.Google Scholar
Herriman, M. & Burnaby, B.. (eds.) (1996). Language Policies in English-dominant Countries. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Herrmann, T. (2003). Relative clauses in dialects of English: a typological approach. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Freiburg: Albert-Ludwigs-Universität.
Herrmann, T.(2005). Relative clauses in English dialects of the British Isles. In Kortmann, B., Herrmann, T., Pietsch, L. & Wagner, S. (eds.) A Comparative Grammar of English Dialects: Agreement, Gender, Relative Clauses. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 21–123.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heselwood, B. & McChrystal, L.. (1999). The effect of age-group and place of L1 acquisition on the realisation of Panjabi stop consonants in Bradford: an acoustic sociophonetic study. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 7: 49–68.Google Scholar
Heselwood, B. & McChrystal, L.. (2000). Gender, accent features and voicing in Panjabi-English bilingual children. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 8: 45–70.Google Scholar
Heuser, W. (1904). Die Kildare-Gedichte. Die ältesten mittelenglischen Denkmäler in anglo-irischer Überlieferung. Bonn: Hanstein.Google Scholar
Hewitt, R. (1986). White Talk, Black Talk. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hewitt, R.(1995). The umbrella and the sewing machine: transculturalism and the definition of surrealism. In Ålund, A. and Granqvist, R. (eds.) Negotiating Identities. Rodopi: Amsterdam. 91–104.Google Scholar
Hickey, R. (1993). The beginnings of Irish English. Folia Linguistica Historica 14: 213–38.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(1995). An assessment of language contact in the development of Irish English. In Fisiak, J. (ed.) Language Contact under Contact Conditions. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 109–30.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(1997). Arguments for creolisation in Irish English. In Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) Language History and Linguistic Modelling: A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 969–1038.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(1999a). Ireland as a linguistic area. In Mallory, J. P. (ed.) Language in Ulster. Cultra: Ulster Folk and Transport Museum. 36–53.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(1999b). Dublin English: current changes and their motivation. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. (eds.) Urban Voices: Accent Studies in the British Isles. London: Arnold. 265–81.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2000a). Models for describing aspect in Irish English. In Tristram, H. (ed.) Celtic Englishes II. Proceedings of the Second Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 28–30 September 1995. Heidelberg: Winter. 97–116.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2000b). Dissociation as a form of language change. European Journal of English Studies 4 (3): 303–15.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(2001). The South-East of Ireland. A neglected region of dialect study. In Kirk, J. and Ó Baoill, (eds.) Language Links: The Languages of Scotland and Ireland. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast. 1–22.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2002). A Source Book for Irish English. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003a). A corpus of Irish English. In Hickey, R. (ed.) Corpus Presenter. Software for Language Analysis. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003b). How and why supraregional varieties arise. In Dossena, M. & Jones, C. (eds.) Insights into Late Modern English. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 351–73.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003c). Rectifying a standard deficiency: pronominal distinctions in varieties of English. In Taavitsainen, I. & Jucker, A. H. (eds.) Diachronic Perspectives on Address Term Systems. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 345–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003d). What's cool in Irish English? Linguistic change in contemporary Ireland. In Tristram, H. (ed.) Celtic Englishes III. Proceedings of the Third Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 19–23 September 2001. Heidelberg: Winter. 357–73.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(ed.) (2004a). Legacies of Colonial English. Studies in Transported Dialects. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2004b). English dialect input to the Caribbean. In Hickey, R. (ed.) Legacies of Colonial English. Studies in Transported Dialects. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 326–359.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2004c). Development and diffusion of Irish English. In Hickey, R. (ed.) Legacies of Colonial English. Studies in Transported Dialects. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 82–120.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2004d). A Sound Atlas of Irish English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2007). Irish English. Its History and Present-day Forms. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) (1997). Language History and Linguistic Modelling. A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hodge, R. & Kress, G.. (1993). Language as Ideology (2nd edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Hoffman, C. (2000). The spread of English and the growth of multilingualism with English in Europe. In Cenoz, J. & Jessner, U. (eds.) English in Europe: The Acquisition of a Third Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 1–22.Google Scholar
Holborow, M. (1999). The Politics of English: A Marxist View of Language. London: Sage.Google Scholar
Holmes, D. & Russell, G.. (1999). Adolescent CIT use: paradigm shifts for educational and cultural practices? British Journal of the Sociology of Education 20 (1): 69–78.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Home Affairs Committee, House of Commons. (1985). Chinese Community in Britain (2nd Report). London: HMSO.
Honey, J. (1983). The Language Trap: Race, Class and the Standard English Issue in British Schools. Middlesex: National Council for Educational Standards.Google Scholar
Honey, J.(1989). Does Accent Matter? London: Faber.Google Scholar
Honey, J.(1997). Language is Power: The Story of Standard English and its Enemies. London: Faber.Google Scholar
Honeybone, P. (2001). Lenition inhibition in Liverpool English. English Language and Linguistics 5: 213–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Honikman, B. (1964). Articulatory settings. In Abercrombie, D., Fry, D., MacCarthy, P., Scott, N. & Trim, J. (eds.) In Honour of Daniel Jones. London: Longman. 73–84.Google Scholar
Hope, J. (1994). The Authorship of Shakespeare's Plays: A Sociolinguistic Study. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hornberger, N. H. (ed.) (2003). Continua of Biliteracy. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hornsey, A. W. (1983). Aims and objectives in foreign language teaching. In Richardson, G. (ed.) Teaching Modern Languages. London: Croom Helm. 1–18.Google Scholar
Hudson, R. (1999). Subject-verb agreement in English. English Language and Linguistics 3: 173–207.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hudson, R.(2000a). ∗I amn't. Language 76: 297–323.Google Scholar
Hudson, R.(2000b). The language teacher and descriptive versus prescriptive norms: the educational context. Lecture presented to a workshop in Paris on prescriptivism and foreign-language teaching, 17 March 2000. (http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/dick/standard.htm [last accessed 3 March 2006]).
Hudson, R. & Holmes, J.. (1995). Children's Use of Spoken Standard English. London: School Curriculum and Assessment Authority.Google Scholar
Hughes, A. & Trudgill, P.. (1979). English Accents and Dialects: An Introduction to Social and Regional Varieties of English in the British Isles. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Hughes, A. & Trudgill, P.. (1996). English Accents and Dialects: An Introduction to Social and Regional Varieties of British English. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Hughes, A., Trudgill, P. & Watt, D.. (2005). English Accents and Dialects: An Introduction to Social and Regional Varieties of English in the British Isles. London: Hodder Arnold.Google Scholar
Hulme, H. M. (1941). Derbyshire dialect in the seventeenth century: from the Bakewell parish records. Journal of the Derbyshire Archæological and Natural History Society 62: 88–103.Google Scholar
Humphreys, H. (1993). The Breton language: its present position and historical background. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 606–43.Google Scholar
Husain, J. (1991). The Bengali speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 75–87.Google Scholar
Hutchinson, J. (1987). The Dynamics of Cultural Nationalism: The Gaelic Revival and the Creation of the Irish Nation State. London: Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O. (1976). Periphrastic do in affirmative sentences in the dialect of East Somerset. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 77 (4): 608–22.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1980). Relative clauses in the dialect of Somerset. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen. 81: 187–96.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1984). ‘He took the bottle and put ’n in his pocket': the object pronoun ‘it’ in present-day Somerset. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus On: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 153–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1985). Synchronic variation and linguistic change: evidence from British English dialects. In Eaton, R., Fischer, O., Koopman, W. & Leek, F. (eds.) Papers from the 4th International Conference on English Historical Linguistics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 61–72.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1991a). Periphrastic do in affirmative sentences in the dialect of East Somerset. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 148–60.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1991b). On grammatical diffusion in Somerset folk speech. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 104–19.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1994). The dialects of England since 1776. In Burchfield, R. (ed.) The Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume 5, English in Britain and Overseas: Origins and Development. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 197–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Inglis, H. (1844). The Channel Islands (4th edn). London: Whittaker & Co.Google Scholar
Inner London Education Authority (ILEA). (1981, 1983, 1985, 1987). Language Census. London: ILEA Research and Statistics.
INRA (International Research Associates). (2001). Les Européens et les Langues. Eurobarometer 54 Special Report drafted for the Directorate General of Education and Culture. (English Summary available on: http://europa.eu.int/comm/public_opinion/archives/ebs/ebs_147_summ_en.pdf [last accessed 3 March 2006]).
Isaac, G. R. (2002). The Celtiberian alphabetic signs San and Sigma and the ablative singular. Studia Celtica 36: 1–20.Google Scholar
Isle of Man Government. (2002). Isle of Man Census Report 2001 (2 Volumes). Douglas: Isle of Man Government Treasury.
Ito, R. & Tagliamonte, S.. (2003). Well weird, right dodgy, very strange, really cool: layering and recycling in English intensifiers. Language in Society 32: 257–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, K. H. (1953). Language and History in Early Britain. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1990). Britain's Deaf Heritage. Haddington: Pentland Press.Google Scholar
Jameson, F. (2000). Globalization and political strategy. New Left Review 4 (July/August): 49–68.Google Scholar
Jarman, E. & Cruttenden, A.. (1976). Belfast intonation and the myth of the fall. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 6: 4–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnson, A. L. (2001). An auditory analysis of /l/ vocalisation in Derby English. Unpublished undergraduate dissertation. York: University of York.
Johnston, P. A. (1979). A synchronic and historical study of Border Area bimoric vowel systems. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh.
Johnston, P. A.(1983). A sociolinguistic investigation of Edinburgh speech. Social Science Research Council End of Grant Report C/00/23/0023/1.
Johnston, P. A.(1984). Variation in the Standard Scottish English of Morningside. English World-Wide 4 (2): 133–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnston, P. A.(1985a). The rise and fall of the Morningside/Kelvinside accent. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 37–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnston, P. A.(1985b). Worksheets on Scots dialects. Based on material collected under a grant by the Nuffield Foundation, 1983–84. Unpublished handouts. Glasgow: University of Glasgow.
Johnston, P. A.(1997a). Older Scots phonology and its regional variation. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 47–111.Google Scholar
Johnston, P. A.(1997b). Regional variation. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 443–513.Google Scholar
Johnstone, R., Harlen, W., MacNeil, M., Stradling, B. & Thorpe, G.. (1999). The Attainments of Pupils Receiving Gaelic Medium Education in Scotland. Stirling: Scottish CILT.Google Scholar
Jones, C. (1996). A Language Suppressed. The Pronunciation of the Scots Language in the 18th Century. Edinburgh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Jones, C.(ed.) (1997). The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Jones, D. G. (1988). Literary Welsh. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 125–71.Google Scholar
Jones, G. E. (1984). The distinctive vowels and consonants of Welsh. In Ball, M. J. & Jones, G. E. (eds.) Welsh Phonology: Selected Readings. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 40–64.Google Scholar
Jones, G. E.(2000). Iaith Lafar Brycheiniog. Caerdydd: Gwasg Prifysgol Cymru.Google Scholar
Jones, H. (2005). A Longitudinal Study: Welsh in the Census. Cardiff: Bwrdd yr Iaith Gymraeg.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C. (1998). Language Obsolescence and Revitalization. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2000a). Ambiguity and unpredictability: linguistic change in modern Jerriais. Verbum 22 (2): 203–22.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2000b). Swimming against the tide: language planning on Jersey. Language Problems and Language Planning 24 (2): 167–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2000c). The subjunctive in Guernsey Norman French. Journal of French Language Studies 10 (2): 177–203.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2001). Jersey Norman French: A Sociolinguistic Study of an Obsolescent Dialect. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2002). Mette a haout dauve la grippe des angllaïs: convergence on the island of Guernsey. In Jones, M. C. & Esch, E. (eds.) Language Change: The Interplay of Internal, External and Extra-linguistic Factors. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 143–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2003). Jèrriais: Jersey's Native Tongue. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2005a). Some structural and social correlates of single word intrasentential codeswitching in Jersey Norman French. Journal of French Language Studies 15 (1): 1–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2005b). Transfer and changing linguistic norms in Jersey Norman French. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition 8 (2): 159–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(forthcoming). The Martin Manuscripts: An unexplored corpus of Guernsey Norman French. Leuven and Paris: Peeters.
Jones, Mark. (1999). The phonology of definite article reduction. In Upton, C. & Wales, K. (eds.) Dialectal Variation in English. Special Issue of Leeds Studies in English 30: 103–21.Google Scholar
Jones, Mark. (2002). The origin of definite article reduction in northern English dialects: evidence from dialect allomorphy. English Language and Linguistics 6: 325–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Megan. (2002). ‘You do get queer, see. She do get queer’: Non-standard periphrastic DO in Somerset English. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 8 (3): 117–32.Google Scholar
Jones, Megan & Tagliamonte, S.. (2004). From Somerset to Samaná: preverbal ‘did’ in the voyage of English. Language Variation and Change 16 (2): 93–126.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, R. F. (1953). The Triumph of the English Language. Stanford: Stanford University.Google Scholar
Jones, R. M. (1993). Ar Lafar ac ar Bapur. Aberystwyth: Astudiaethau Addysg Aberystwyth.Google Scholar
Jones, R. M.(1999). The Welsh Answering System. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, R. M. & Thomas, A. R.. (1977). The Welsh Language: Studies in its Syntax and Semantics. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Jones, R. O. (1993). The sociolinguistics of Welsh. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 536–605.Google Scholar
Jones, S. (1926). A Welsh Phonetic Reader. London: University of London Press.Google Scholar
Jones, T. (1993). Britain's Ethnic Minorities. London: Policy Studies Institute.Google Scholar
Jones, V. (1985). Tyneside syntax: a presentation of some data from the Tyneside Linguistic Survey. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus on: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 163–77.Google Scholar
Joret, C. (1883). Des Caractères et de L'extension du Patois Normand. Paris: Vieweg.Google Scholar
Kachru, B. (1978). Towards structuring code-mixing: an Indian perspective. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 16: 27–47.Google Scholar
Kallen, J. (1986). The co-occurrence of DO and BE in Hiberno-English. In Harris, J., Little, D. & Singleton, D. (eds.) Perspectives on the English Language in Ireland. Dublin: Centre for Language and Communication Studies, Trinity College Dublin. 133–48.Google Scholar
Kallen, J.(1989). Tense and aspect categories in Irish English. English World-Wide 10: 1–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kallen, J.(1990). The Hiberno-English perfect: grammaticalisation revisited. Irish University Review 20 (1): 120–36.Google Scholar
Kallen, J.(1991). Sociolinguistic variation and methodology: After as a Dublin variable. In Cheshire, J. (ed.) English Around the World: Sociolinguistic PerspectivesCambridge: Cambridge University Press. 61–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kallen, J.(1994). English in Ireland. In Burchfield, R. W. (ed.) The Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume 5. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 148–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kallen, J.(1996). Entering lexical fields in Irish English. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. 101–129.Google Scholar
Kallen, J.(2000). Two languages, two borders, one island: some linguistic and political borders in Ireland. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 145: 29–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, R. B. & Baldauf, R. B.. (1997). Language Planning: From Practice to Theory. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Kegl, J., A. Senghas & M. Coppola. (1999). Creation through contact: sign language emergence and sign language change in Nicaragua. In DeGraff, M. (ed.) Language Creation and Language Change: Creolization, Diachrony, and Development. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. 179–237.Google Scholar
Kekäläinen, K. (1985). Relative clauses in the dialect of Suffolk. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 86: 353–7.Google Scholar
Kelly, J. (1995). Consonant-associated resonance in three varieties of English. In Lewis, J. Windsor (ed.) Studies in General and English Phonetics: Essays in Honour of Professor J. D. O'Connor. London: Routledge. 335–349.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kempadoo, M. & Abdelrazak, M. (eds.) (2001). Directory of Supplementary & Mother-tongue Classes (2nd edn). London: Resource Unit for Supplementary & Mother-tongue Schools.Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. (1996). Soap opera Australian-speak raises the tone. The Times, 19 March.Google Scholar
Kenner, C. (1997). A child writes from her everyday world: using home texts to develop biliteracy at school. In Gregory, E. (ed.) One Child, Many Worlds: Early Learning in Multicultural Communities. London, David Fulton. 75–86.Google Scholar
Kenrick, D. S. (1971). The sociolinguistics of the development of British Romani. In Acton, T. (ed.) Proceedings of the Research and Policy Conference of the National Gypsy Education Council. Oxford: National Gypsy Education Council. 5–14.Google Scholar
Kenrick, D. S.(1979). Romani English. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 19: 111–20.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P. (1984). Social and linguistic aspects of Durham (eː). Journal of the International Phonetic Association 14: 13–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P.(1987). Levels of linguistic variation in Durham. Journal of Linguistics 23: 25–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P.(1996a). Children, adolescents and language change. Language Variation and Change 8: 177–202.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P.(1996b). Milton Keynes and dialect levelling in south-eastern British English. In Graddol, D., Swann, J. & Leith, D. (eds.) English: History, Diversity and Change. London: Routledge. 292–300.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P.(2001). Mobility, meritocracy and dialect levelling: the fading (and phasing) out of Received Pronunciation. In Rajamäe, P. & Vogelberg, K. (eds.) British Studies in the New Millennium: The Challenge of the Grassroots. Tartu: University of Tartu. 45–58.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P.(2003). Dialect levelling and geographical diffusion in British English. In Britain, D. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology. In Honour of Peter Trudgill. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 223–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P. & A. Williams. (1997). Investigating social and linguistic identity in three British schools. In Kotsinas, U., Stenström, A.-B. & Karlsson, A. M. (eds.) Ungdomssprak i Norden. Stockholm: University of Stockholm Press. 159–76.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P. & Williams, A.. (2000). Creating a new town koine: children and language change in Milton Keynes. Language in Society 29: 65–115.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P. & Williams, A.. (2005). New towns and koineisation: linguistic and social correlates. Linguistics 43 (5): 1023–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P. & Wright, S.. (1990). On the limits of auditory transcription: a socio-phonetic perspective. Language Variation and Change 2: 255–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khan, A. (2007) A sociolinguistic study of Birmingham English: language variation and change in a multiethnic British community. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Lancaster: University of Lancaster.
Khan, F. (1991). The Urdu speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London, Longman. 128–40.Google Scholar
Khan, N. & Kabir, M. A.. (1999). Mother-tongue education among Bangladeshi children in Swansea: an exploration. Language Learning Journal 20: 20–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khattab, G. (2002a). VOT in English and Arabic bilingual and monolingual children. In Parkinson, D. & Benmamoun, E. (eds.) Perspectives on Arabic Linguistics XIII-XIV. Papers from the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Annual Symposia on Arabic Linguistics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 1–38.Google Scholar
Khattab, G.(2002b). /l/ production in English-Arabic bilingual speakers. International Journal of Bilingualism 6: 335–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
King, A. & Reiss, M. (eds.) (1993). The Multicultural Dimension of the National Curriculum. London: Falmer Press.Google Scholar
King, G. (1993). Modern Welsh: A Comprehensive Grammar. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
King, L. & Johnstone, R.. (2001). An Agenda for Languages. London: Centre for Information on Language Teaching and Research.Google Scholar
Kingman, J. (1988). Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Teaching of the English Language. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Kingsmore, R. (1995). Ulster Scots Speech: A Sociolinguistic Study. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press.Google Scholar
Kingsmore, R.(1996). Status, stigma and sex in Ulster Scots speech. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 13: 223–37.Google Scholar
Kingston, M. (2000). Dialects in danger: rural dialect attrition in the East Anglian county of Suffolk. Unpublished MA dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Kirk, J. (1985). Linguistic atlases and grammar: the investigation and description of regional variation in English syntax. In Kirk, J., Sanderson, S. & Widdowson, J. (eds.) Studies in Linguistic Geography. London: Croom Helm. 130–56.Google Scholar
Kirk, J.(1997a). Ulster English: the state of the art. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes I. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 135–79.Google Scholar
Kirk, J.(1997b). Ethnolinguistic differences in Northern Ireland. In Thomas, A. R. (ed.) Issues and Methods in Dialectology. Bangor: Department of Linguistics, University of Wales, Bangor. 55–68.Google Scholar
Kirk, J.(2003). Archipelagic glotto-politics: the Scotstacht. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 339–56.Google Scholar
Kirk, J. & Millar, G.. (1998). Verbal aspect in the Scots and English of Ulster. Scottish Language 17: 82–107.Google Scholar
Kirk, J. & Baoill, D. Ó (eds.) (2001). Language Links: The Languages of Scotland and Ireland. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast.Google Scholar
Kirk, J. & Baoill, D. Ó(eds.) (2002). Travellers and their Language. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast.Google Scholar
Klemola, J. (1994). Periphrastic DO in south-western dialects of British English: a reassessment. Dialectologia et geolinguistica 2: 33–51.Google Scholar
Klemola, J.(1996). Non-standard periphrastic ‘do’: a study in variation and change. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Klemola, J.(2002). Periphrastic DO: dialectal distribution and origins. In Filppula, M., Klemola, J. & Pitk, H.änen (eds.) The Celtic Roots of English. Joensuu: Faculty of Humanities, University of Joensuu. 199–210.Google Scholar
Klemola, J. & Jones, M. J.. (1999). The Leeds corpus of English dialects project. Leeds Studies in English 30: 17–30.Google Scholar
Klima, E. & Bellugi, U.. (1979). The Signs of Language. London: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Knowles, G. O. (1973). Scouse: the urban dialect of Liverpool. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Leeds: University of Leeds.
Knowles, G. O.(1978). The nature of phonological variables in Scouse. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Arnold. 80–90.Google Scholar
Koch, J. T. (1982–3). The loss of final syllables and loss of declension in Brittonic. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 30: 201–33.Google Scholar
Koch, J. T.(1992). ‘Gallo-Brittonic’ vs ‘Insular Celtic’: the inter-relationships of the Celtic languages reconsidered. In Menn, G. & Moing, J.-Y. (eds.) Bretagne et pays celtique. Langues, histoire, civilisation. Mélanges offerts à la memoire de Léon Fleuriot. Rennes: Saint Brieuc. 471–95.Google Scholar
Koch, J. T.(1995). The conversion and the transition from Primitive to Old Irish. Emania 13: 39–50.Google Scholar
Kortmann, B. (2002). New prospects for the study of English dialect syntax: impetus from syntactic theory and language typology. In Barbiers, S., Cornips, L. & Kleij, S. (eds.) Syntactic Microvariation. Amsterdam: Meertens Institute Electronic Publications in Linguistics. 185–213.Google Scholar
Kress, G. (1982). Learning to Write. London: Routledge Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Kroll, B. & Vann, R.. (1981). Exploring Speaking and Writing Relationships: Connections and Contrasts. Urbana: NATE.Google Scholar
Kyle, J. & Woll, B.. (1985). Sign Language: The Study of Deaf People and their Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Labov, W. (1966). The Social Stratification of English in New York City. Washington, DC: Center for Applied Linguistics.Google Scholar
Labov, W.(1972). Sociolinguistic Patterns. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Labov, W.(1990). The intersection of sex and social class in the course of linguistic change. Language Variation and Change 2: 205–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labov, W.(1994). Principles of Linguistic Change, Volume 1: Internal Factors. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Labov, W.(2001). Principles of Linguistic Change, Volume 2: Social Factors. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Labov, W., Yaeger, M. & Steiner, R.. (1972). A Quantitative Study of Sound Change in Progress. Report on National Science Foundation Project no. GS-3287 (2 Volumes). Philadelphia: US Regional Survey.Google Scholar
Ladd, P. (2003). Understanding Deaf Culture: In search of Deafhood. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ladefoged, P. (2003). Phonetic Data Analysis. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Lambert, P.-Y. (2003). La langue gauloise (2nd edn). Paris: Editions Errance.Google Scholar
Lass, R. (1990). Early mainland residues in Southern Hiberno-English. Irish University Review 20 (1): 137–48.Google Scholar
Lass, R.(1999). Phonology and morphology. In Lass, R. (ed.) Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume III: 1476–1776. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 56–186.Google Scholar
Laver, J. (1980). The Phonetic Description of Voice Quality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Laver, J.(1994). Principles of Phonetics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lawson, E. & Stuart-Smith, J.. (1999). A sociophonetic investigation of the ‘Scottish’ consonants (/X/ and /ʍ/) in the speech of Glaswegian children. Proceedings of the 14th International Congress of Phonetic Sciences. 2541–4.Google Scholar
Lawson, M. (1998). TV is the perp. The Guardian, 21 March.Google Scholar
Feuvre, G. F. (1976). Histouaithes et Gens d'Jèrri. Jersey: Don Balleine.Google Scholar
Feuvre, G. F.(1983). Jèrri Jadis. Jersey: Don Balleine.Google Scholar
Maistre, F. (1947). The Jersey language in its present state. The passing of a Norman heritage. Paper presented to the Jersey Society, London, 8 July 1947. London: The Jersey Society.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1966). Dictionnaire Jersiais-Français. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979a). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 2). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979b). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 3). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979c). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 4). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979d). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 5). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1982). The Language of Auregny: La langue normande d'Auregny. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust & Alderney: Alderney Society and Museum.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1993). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 1). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Master, B. & Dwyer, J.. (1991). Knowing and using female and male signs in Dublin. Sign Language Studies 73: 361–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Patourel, J. (1937). The Medieval Administration of the Channel Islands 1199–1399. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Lebarbenchon, R. J. (1988). La Grève de Lecq. Littératures et cultures populaires de Normandie, Volume 1. Cherbourg: Isoète.Google Scholar
Lehti, A. & Mattson, B.. (2001). Health, attitude to care and pattern of attendance among gypsy women – a general practice perspective. Family Practice 18 (4): 445–8.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Leith, D. (1983). A Social History of English. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Leland, C. (1874). The English Gypsies and their Language. London: Trubner.Google Scholar
Lemprière, R. (1974). History of the Channel Islands. London: Robert Hale.Google Scholar
Lepelley, R. (1999). La Normandie dialectale: Petite encyclopédie des langages et mots régionaux de la province de Normandie et des Iles anglo-normandes. Caen: Office Universitaire d'Etudes Normandes, Université de Caen.Google Scholar
Leung, C. (1995). English as an Additional/Second Language (EAL/ESL) Stages/Levels. Consultant Report to Schools Curriculum and Assessment Authority, London.
Leung, C.(1996). Content, context and language. In Cline, T. & Frederickson, N. (eds.) Curriculum Related Assessment, Cummins and Bilingual Children. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 26–40.Google Scholar
Leung, C.(1997). Language content and learning process in curriculum tasks. In Leung, C. & Cable, C. (eds.) English as an Additional Language: Changing Perspectives. Watford: National Association for Language Development in the Curriculum. 28–39.Google Scholar
Leung, C.(2001). English as an additional language: distinctive language focus or diffused curriculum concerns? Language and Education 15 (1): 33–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leung, C. & Cable, C.. (eds.) (1997). English as an Additional Language: Changing Perspectives. Watford: NALDIC.Google Scholar
Leung, C. & C. Franson. (1991). English as a second language in the National Curriculum. In Meara, P. & Ryan, A. (eds.) Language and Nation. Clevedon: British Association for Applied Linguistics/Multilingual Matters. 117–25.Google Scholar
Leung, C., Harris, R. & Rampton, B.. (1997). The idealised native speaker, reified ethnicities and classroom realities. TESOL Quarterly 31 (3): 543–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Levey, S. (2005). Variation in past BE in an urban vernacular: perspectives from adolescence. Manuscript. London: Department of Linguistics, Queen Mary University of London.Google Scholar
Levey, S.(2006). Visiting London relatives. English World-Wide 27 (1): 45–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewis, E. S. (1895). Guernsey: its people and dialect. Publications of the Modern Language Association 10: 1–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewis, H. (1946). Llawlyfr Cernyweg Canol (2nd edn). Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Lewis, H. & Pedersen, H.. (1974). A Concise Comparative Celtic Grammar (3rd edn). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Lewis, J. W. (1989). Syntax and lexis in Glamorgan English. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 109–20.Google Scholar
Li Wei, . (1993). Mother tongue maintenance in a Chinese community school in Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Language and Education 7 (3): 199–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Li Wei, . (1994). Three Generations Two Languages One Family: Language Choice and Language Shift in a Chinese Community in Britain. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Li Wei, . (2000). Towards a critical evaluation of language maintenance and language shift. Sociolinguistica 14: 142–7.Google Scholar
Li Wei, & Lee, S.. (2001). L1 development in an L2 environment: The use of Cantonese classifiers and quantifiers by young British-born Chinese in Tyneside. International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism 4 (6): 359–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liddell, S. K. (2003). Grammar, Gesture and Meaning in American Sign Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J. (1989). A brief survey of the dialect of Sark. Report and Transactions of La Société Guernesiaise 22 (4): 689–704.Google Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J.(1990). Some structural features of language obsolescence in the dialect of Jersey. Language Sciences 12 (2–3): 197–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J.(1991). Le traitement de l'r intervocalique dans le dialecte de Sercq. Revue de Linguistique Romane 55: 119–24.Google Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J.(1994). A Grammar of the Norman French of the Channel Islands: The Dialects of Jersey and Sark. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lindblom, B. (1986). On the origin and purpose of discreteness and invariance in sound patterns. In Perkell, J. & Klatt, D. (eds.) Invariance and Variability in Speech Processes. Hillsdale: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. 493–510.Google Scholar
Lindblom, B.(1990). Explaining phonetic variation: a sketch of the H & H theory. In Hardcastle, W. J. & Marchal, A. (eds.) Speech Production and Speech Modelling. Amsterdam: Kluwer. 403–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Linguistic Minorities Project. (1985). The Other Languages of England. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
Lippi-Green, R. (1997). English with an Accent. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Llamas, C. (1999). A new methodology: data elicitation for social and regional language variation studies. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 7: 95–118.Google Scholar
Lo Bianco, J. (2001). Language and Literacy Policy in Scotland. Stirling: Scottish CILT/University of Stirling.Google Scholar
Local, J. (1990). Some rhythm, resonance and quality variations in urban Tyneside speech. In Ramsaran, S. (ed.) Studies in the Pronunciation of English: A Commemorative Volume in Honour of A. C. Gimson. London: Routledge. 286–92.Google Scholar
Local, J.(2003). Variable domains and variable relevance: interpreting phonetic exponents. Journal of Phonetics 31: 321–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Local, J., Kelly, J. & Wells, W.. (1986). Towards a phonology of conversation: turntaking in Tyneside. Journal of Linguistics 22: 411–37.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Local, J., Wells, W. & Sebba, M.. (1985). Phonology for conversation. Phonetic aspects of turn delimitation in London Jamaican. Journal of Pragmatics 9: 309–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lodge, K. R. (1966). The Stockport dialect. Le Maître Phonétique 126: 26–30.Google Scholar
Lodge, K. R.(1978). A Stockport teenager. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 8: 56–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Logan, J. (1831, reprinted 1876, 1976). The Scottish Gael (2 Volumes). Edinburgh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Lowry, O. (2002). The stylistic variation of nuclear patterns in Belfast English. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 32: 33–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowth, R. (1762). A Short Introduction to English Grammar. London.Google Scholar
Lucas, A. (ed.) (1995). Anglo-Irish poems of the Middle Ages. Dublin: Columba Press.Google Scholar
Mac Eoin, G. (1993). Irish. In Ball, M. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 101–144.Google Scholar
Macafee, C. (1983). Varieties of English around the World: Glasgow. Amsterdam: Benjamins.Google Scholar
Macafee, C.(1985). Nationalism and the Scots renaissance now. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 7–18.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macafee, C.(1994). Traditional Dialect in the Modern World: A Glasgow Case Study. Frankfurt: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Macafee, C.(ed.) (1996). Concise Ulster Dictionary. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Macafee, C.(1997). Ongoing change in Modern Scots: the social dimension. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 514–50.Google Scholar
Macaulay, C. (1998). Gaelic: a study of language maintenance and shift in the Scottish Gaidhealtachd. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Hatfield: University of Hertfordshire.
MacAulay, D. (1982). Borrow, calque and switch: the law of the English frontier. In Anderson, J. (ed.) Language Form and Linguistic Variation. Amsterdam: Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacAulay, D.(ed.) (1992). The Celtic Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Macaulay, R. (1977). Language, Social Class and Education: A Glasgow Study. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Macaulay, R.(1991). Locating Dialect in Discourse. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Macaulay, R.(1997). RP R. I. P. In Macaulay, R. (ed.) Standards and Variation in Urban Speech. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 35–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macaulay, R. & Trevelyan, G. D.. (1977). Language, Social Class and Education: A Glasgow Study. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
MacDonald, M. (1984). Gaelic language and cultural maintenance in the Scottish Hebridean islands of Barra and Harris. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Hatfield: University of Hertfordshire.
Macdonald, S. (1997). Reimagining Culture: Histories, Identities and the Gaelic Renaissance. Oxford: Berg.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K. (1977). Language, Education and Social Processes in a Gaelic Community. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1978). Gaelic in Scotland 1971: Some Sociological and Demographic Considerations of the Census Report for Gaelic. Hatfield: Hertis Publications.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1984a). Scottish Gaelic and English in the Highlands. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 499–516.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1984b). Gaelic in Highland Region – The 1981 Census. Inverness: An Comunn Gaidhealach.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1985). The Scottish Gaelic speech-community – some social perspectives. Scottish Language 5: 65–88.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1986). Gender, occupational and educational factors in Gaelic language-shift and regeneration. In Eoin, G. Mac, Ahlqvist, A. & hAodha, D. Ó (eds.) Third International Conference on Minority Languages: Celtic Papers. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 47–71.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1987a). Language-maintenance and viability in contemporary Gaelic-speaking communities: Skye and the Western Isles today (from census data). Paper presented to the Eighth International Congress of Celtic Studies, Swansea, 19–24 July 1987.
MacKinnon, K.(1987b). Occupation, Migration and Language-Maintenance in Gaelic Communities. Hatfield: Hertis Publications.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1987c). The Present Position of Gaelic in Scottish Primary Education. Leeuwarden: Fryske Akademy.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1988a). Gaelic Language-Maintenance and Viability in the Isle of Skye. Hatfield: Hatfield Polytechnic.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1988b). Language Maintenance and Viability in Contemporary Gaelic Communities. Report to Economic and Social Research Council, Swindon.
MacKinnon, K.(1991a). Language retreat and regeneration in the present-day Scottish Gaidhealtachd. In Williams, C. (ed.) Linguistic Minorities, Society and Territory. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 121–49.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1991b). Language-maintenance and viability in contemporary Gaelic communities: Skye and the Western Isles today. In Ureland, P. & Broderick, G. (eds.) Language Contact in the British Isles. Tübingen: Niemeyer. 495–534.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1992). An Aghaidh nan Ceag: Despite Adversity – Gaeldom's Twentieth Century Survival and Potential. Inverness: Comunn na Gaidhlig.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1994). Gaelic language in the Western Isles. In Fenton, A. & MacDonald, D. (eds.) Studies in Scots and Gaelic. Edinburgh: Canongate. 123–37.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1997a). Gaelic as an endangered language – problems and prospects. Paper presented to Workshop on Endangered Languages, University of York 26–27 July 1997.
MacKinnon, K.(1997b). Gaelic in Family, Work and Community Domains: Euromosaic Project 1994–5. Scottish Language 17: 55–69.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1998). Gaelic in family, work and community domains: Euromosaic Project 1994–95. In McClure, J. (ed.) A selection of papers presented at the Fifth International Conference on the Languages of Scotland and Ulster, Aberdeen, 1–5 August 1997. Aberdeen: Association for Scottish Literary Studies. 55–69.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(2001a). Gaelic at its 11th Hour. Inverness: Comunn na Gaidhlig.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(2001b) Fàs no Bàs (Prosper or Perish) – prospects for survival. In Kirk, J. & Baoill, D. Ó (eds.) Linguistic Politics – Language Policies for Northern Ireland, the Republic of Ireland, and Scotland. Belfast: Queen's University Press. 255–8.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K. & M. MacDonald. (1980). Ethnic Communities: The Transmission of Language and Culture in Harris and Barra. Report to Economic and Social Research Council, Swindon.
Macphedran, G. (1989). Banana split. The Listener, 28 September.Google Scholar
Macpherson, J. A. (2000). Revitalising Gaelic – A National Asset. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.Google Scholar
MacPherson, W. (1999). The Stephen Lawrence Inquiry. London: Home Office.Google Scholar
Maguire, G. (1991). Our Own Language: An Irish Initiative. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Mahandru, V. K. (1991). The Panjabi speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 115–27.Google Scholar
Mansoor, L. & Drowse, R.. (2003). Effect of pictograms on readability of patient information materials. Annals of Pharmacotherapy 37 (7–8): 1003–9.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Marenbon, J. (1987). English, our English: The New Orthodoxy Examined. London: Centre for Policy Studies.Google Scholar
Marginson, S. (1999). After globalization: emerging politics of education. Journal of Education Policy 14 (1): 19–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marschark, M. (1993). Psychological Development of Deaf Children. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Marsh, D. & Marshall, N.. (2000). The Guardian Style Guide. London: The Guardian.Google Scholar
Martin, D. & Stuart-Smith, J.. (1998). Exploring bilingual children's perceptions of being bilingual and biliterate: implications for educational provision. British Journal of Sociology of Education 19: 237–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin, P., Creese, A., Bhatt, A. & Bhojani, N.. (2004). Complementary Schools and their Communities in Leicester: A Final Report. Leicester: School of Education, University of Leicester.Google Scholar
Martin-Jones, M. (1984). The newer minorities: literacy and educational issues. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 425–48.Google Scholar
Martin-Jones, M.(1991). Sociolinguistic surveys as a source of evidence in the study of bilingualism: A critical assessment of survey work conducted among linguistic minorities in three British cities. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 90: 37–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin-Jones, M.(1995). Codeswitching in the classroom: two decades of research. In Milroy, L. and Muysken, P. (eds.) One Speaker, Two Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 90–111.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K.. (eds.) (2000). Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Martin-Jones, M. & Saxena, M.. (1996). Turn-taking, power asymmetries, and the positioning of bilingual participants in classroom discourse. Linguistics and Education 8: 105–123.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mather, J. Y. & Speitel, H.-H.. (1975, 1977, 1986). The Linguistic Atlas of Scotland (3 Volumes).London: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Mathisen, A. G. (1999). Sandwell, West Midlands: ambiguous perspectives on gender patterns and models of change. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 107–123.Google Scholar
Matras, Y. (ed.) (1998). The Romani Element in Non-Standard Speech. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag.Google Scholar
Matras, Y.(2000). Mixed languages: a functional-communicative approach. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition 3: 79–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matras, Y. & Bakker, P. (eds.) (2003). The Mixed Language Debate. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matthews, P. (1996). The Irish Deaf Community (Volume 1). Dublin: The Linguistics Institute of Ireland.Google Scholar
McArthur, T. (1992). The Oxford Companion to the English Language. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K. (1998a). Shared accents, divided speech community? Change in Northern Ireland English. Language Variation and Change 10: 97–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(1998b). Barriers to change: ethnic division and phonological innovation in Northern Hiberno-English. English World-Wide 19: 7–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(1999). (London)Derry: between Ulster and local speech – class, ethnicity and language change. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 246–64.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2001). Ethnicity and Language Change. English in (London)Derry, Northern Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003a). Language contact in Early Modern Ireland: the case of be after V-ing as a future gram. In Tschichold, C. (ed.) English Core Linguistics. Essays in Honour of D. J. Allerton. Bern: Peter Lang. 323–41.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003b). I'll bee after telling dee de raison …: be after V-ing as a future gram in Irish English, 1601–1750. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 298–317.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003c). Plural verbal -s in nineteenth-century Ulster: Scots and English influence on Ulster dialects. Ulster Folklife 48: 62–86.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003d). The Northern Subject Rule in Ulster: how Scots, how English? Language Variation and Change 15: 105–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2004a). Innovation in language contact. Be after V-ing as a future gram in Irish English, 1670 to the present. Diachronica 21: 113–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2004b). [T]hunder storms is verry dangese in this countrey they come in less than a minnits notice…: the Northern Subject Rule in Southern Irish English. English World-Wide 25: 51–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2005a). William Carleton between Irish and English. What can literary dialect reveal about language contact and change? Language and Literature 14: 197–220.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2005b). His letters is as short as ever they were: the Northern Subject Rule in nineteenth-century Ireland. In McCafferty, K., Bull, T. & Killie, K. (eds.) Contexts – Historical, Social, Linguistic. Studies in Celebration of Toril Swan. Bern: Peter Lang. 187–201.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2005c). Future, perfect – and past? Changing uses of be after V-ing in Irish English. In Alhaug, G., Mørck, E. & Pedersen, A. -K. (eds.) Festschrift for Tove Bull. Oslo: Novus.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2006). Be after V-ing on the past grammaticalisation path: how far is it after coming? In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes IV. Potsdam: Potsdamer Universitätsverlag.
McCloskey, J. (1979). Transformational Syntax and Model-Theoretic Semantics: A Case Study in Modern Irish. Dordrecht and Boston: D. Reidel.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCloskey, J.(1985). The Modern Irish double relative and syntactic binding. Ériu 36: 45–84.Google Scholar
McClure, J. D. (1988). Why Scots Matters. Tillicoultry: The Saltire Society.Google Scholar
McClure, J. D., Aitken, A. J. & Low, J.. (1980). The Scots Language: Planning for Modern Usage. Edinburgh: Ramsay Head.Google Scholar
McCone, K. R. (1985). The Würzburg and Milan Glosses: our earliest source of ‘Middle Irish’. Ériu 36: 85–106.Google Scholar
McCone, K. R.(1996). Towards a Relative Chronology of Ancient and Medieval Celtic Sound Change. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College.Google Scholar
McCone, K. R., McManus, D., Háinle, C. Ó, Willams, N. & Breatnach, L. (eds.) (1994). Stair na Gaeilge in ómós do Pádraig Ó Fiannachta. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College.Google Scholar
McDonald, C. & Beal, J.. (1987). Modal verbs in Tyneside English. Journal of the Atlantic Provinces Linguistic Association 9: 43–55.Google Scholar
McDonald, T. & Boyd, J.. (2000). Languages: The Next Generation. Report of the Nuffield Inquiry into Languages. London: The English Company.Google Scholar
McDonnell, P. (ed.) (2004). Deaf Studies in Ireland: an introduction. Coleford: Douglas McLean.Google Scholar
McElholm, D. D. (1986). Intonation in Derry English. In Kirkwood, H. (ed.) Studies in Intonation. Coleraine: University of Ulster. 1–58.Google Scholar
McGowan, A. (1996). The Winchester Confessions 1615–1616. Depositions of Travellers, Gypsies, Fraudsters, and Makers of Counterfeit Documents, Including a Vocabulary of the Romany Language. South Chailley, East Sussex: Romany and Traveller Family History Society.Google Scholar
McGugan, I. (ed.) (2002). Report into the Role of Educational and Cultural Policy in Supporting and Developing Gaelic, Scots and Minority Languages in Scotland. Volume 1. [The McGugan Report, Vol. 1] Edinburgh: The Stationery Office (SP Paper 778).Google Scholar
McGugan, I.(ed.) (2003). Report into the Role of Educational and Cultural Policy in Supporting and Developing Gaelic, Scots and Minority Languages in Scotland. Volume 2 Evidence. [The McGugan Report, Vol. 2] Edinburgh: The Stationery Office (SP Paper 778).Google Scholar
McIntosh, A. & Samuels, M.. (1968). Prolegomena to a study of mediæval Anglo-Irish. Medium Aevum 37: 1–11.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McManus, D. (1991). A Guide to Ogam. Maynooth: An Sagart.Google Scholar
McNeir, C. L. (ed.) (2001). Faclair na Parlamaid – Dictionary of Terms. Edinburgh: The Scottish Parliament.Google Scholar
Meechan, M. & Foley, M.. (1994). On resolving disagreement: linguistic theory and variation – ‘there's bridges’. Language Variation and Change 6: 63–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meek, D. (2002). A Fresh Start for Gaelic. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.Google Scholar
Mees, I. M. & B. Collins. (1999). Cardiff: a real-time study of glottalisation. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 185–202.Google Scholar
Melchers, G. (1985). ‘Knappin’, ‘Proper English’, ‘Modified Scottish.’ Some language attitudes in the Shetland Isles. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 87–100.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melchers, G.(1992). Du's no heard da last o'dis – on the use of ‘be’ as a perfective auxiliary in Shetland dialect. In Rissanen, M., Ihalainen, O., Nevalainen, T. & Taavitsainen, I. (eds.) History of Englishes: New Methods and Interpretations in Historical Linguistics. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 602–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mercer, K. (1988). Diaspora culture and the dialogic imagination. In Cham, M. & Andrade-Watkins, C. (eds.) Blackframes: Critical Perspectives on Black Independent Cinema. Boston: MIT Press. 50–61.Google Scholar
Mercer, K.(1994). Welcome to the Jungle. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Meurman-Solin, A. (1992). On the morphology of verbs in Middle Scots: present and present perfect indicative. In Rissanen, M., Ihalainen, O., Nevalainen, T. & Taavitsainen, I. (eds.) History of Englishes. New Methods and Interpretations in Historical Linguistics. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 611–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meyerhoff, M. & Niedzielski, N.. (2003). The globalization of vernacular variation. Journal of Sociolinguistics 7: 534–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Miller, J. (1993). The grammar of Scottish English. In Milroy, J. and Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English:The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. Harlow: Longman. 99–138.Google Scholar
Millwood-Hargrave, A. (2000). Delete Expletives? London: Broadcasting Standards Commission.Google Scholar
Milne, A. (2000). Gaelic Broadcasting Task Force Report. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.Google Scholar
Milroy, J. (1981). Regional Accents of English: Belfast. Belfast: Blackstaff Press.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1992). Linguistic Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1995). Investigating the Scottish Vowel Length Rule in a Northumbrian dialect. Newcastle and Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 3: 187–96.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1996). A current change in British English: variation in (th) in Derby. Newcastle and Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 4: 213–22.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1997). Internal vs external motivations for linguistic change. Multilingua 16 (4): 311–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J.(2000). Historical description and the ideology of the standard language. In Wright, L. (ed.) The Development of Standard English, 1300–1800: Theories, Description, Conflicts. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 11–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J.(2001). Language ideologies and the consequences of standardization. Journal of Sociolinguistics 5 (4): 530–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (1985). Linguistic change, social network and speaker innovation. Journal of Linguistics 21: 339–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (1991). Authority in Language: Investigating Language Prescription and Standardisation (2nd edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (eds.) (1993). Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (1995). Authority in Language (3rd edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Milroy, J., Milroy, L. & Hartley, S.. (1994). Local and supra-local change in British English: the case of glottalisation. English World-Wide 15: 1–33.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, L. (1987). Language and Social Networks (2nd edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Milroy, L.(1999). Standard English and language ideology in Britain and the United States. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. (eds.) Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 173–206.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, L. & Gordon, M.. (2003). Sociolinguistics: Method and Interpretation. Oxford: Blackwell.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ministerial Advisory Group on Gaelic. (2002). A Fresh Start for Gaelic. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.
Mishler, E. (1984). The Discourse of Medicine: Dialectics of Medical Interviews. New Jersey: Ablex.Google Scholar
Mohan, B., Leung, C. & Davison, C.. (2001). English as a Second Language in the Mainstream: Teaching, Learning and Identity. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. (1994). The evolution of verb concord in Scots. In Fenton, A. & MacDonald, A. (eds.) Studies in Scots and Gaelic. Edinburgh: Canongate Academic. 81–95.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(1995). The linguistic value of Ulster emigrant letters. Ulster Folklife 41: 26–41.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(1997a). Making transatlantic connections between varieties of English: the case of plural verbal –s. Journal of English Linguistics 25: 122–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(1997b). A tale of two Georges: the language of Irish Indian traders in colonial North America. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus On Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 227–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(2001). British and Irish antecedents. In Algeo, J. (ed.) The Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume 6. American English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 86–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & R. J. Gregg. (1997). The Scots language in Ulster. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 569–622.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & Kirk, J. M.. (1996). The origin of the habitual verb be in American Black English: Irish or English or what? Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 13: 308–34.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & Kirk, J. M.. (2001). My mother, whenever she passed away, she had pneumonia: the history and functions of ‘whenever’. Journal of English Linguistics 29: 234–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & P. Robinson. (1996). Ulster English as Janus: language contact across the North Atlantic and across the Irish Sea. In Ureland, P. S. & Clarkson, I. (eds.) Language Contact across the North Atlantic. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 411–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Moore, E. (2003). Learning style and identity: a sociolinguistic analysis of a Bolton high school. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Manchester: University of Manchester.Google Scholar
Morgan, E. (1983). Glasgow speech in recent Scottish literature. In McClure, J. D. (ed.) Scotland and the Lowland Tongue: Studies in the Language and Literature of Lowland Scotland in Honour of David D. Murison. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press. 195–208.Google Scholar
Morin, Y. C. (1996). Review of A. J. Liddicoat. (1994). A Grammar of the Norman French of the Channel Islands: The Dialects of Jersey and Sark. Canadian Journal of Linguistics 41 (2): 177–184.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Morris J. (1913). A Welsh Grammar: Historical and Comparative. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Mother Tongue Service (Tower Hamlets). (2001). Mother Tongue Service Directory. London: Mother Tongue Service, Tower Hamlets.
Moylan, S. (1996). The Language of Kilkenny. Dublin: Geography Publications.Google Scholar
Mugglestone, L. (1995). ‘Talking Proper’. The Rise of Accent as Social Symbol. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Mühleisen, S. (2002). Creole Discourse: Exploring Prestige Formation and Change across Caribbean English-lexicon Creoles. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Murison, D. (1977). The Guid Scots Tongue. Edinburgh: Blackwood.Google Scholar
Murphy, G. (1943). English ‘brogue’ meaning Irish accent. Éigse 3: 231–6.Google Scholar
Murray, J. (1873). The Dialect of the Southern Counties of Scotland. London: Philological Society.Google Scholar
National Children's Centre. (1984). The Silent Minority: Report on the 4th National Conference on Chinese Children in Britain. Huddersfield: National Children's Centre.
National Council for Mother Tongue Teaching. (1985). The Swann Report: Education for All? Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development. 6 (6): 497–508.CrossRef
National Curriculum Council. (1992). The Case for Revising the Order. London: National Curriculum Council.
National Literacy Trust. (2003). English is second tongue for one tenth of pupils. Times Educational Supplement, 4 July.
Nevalainen, T. & R. Aulanko. (1996). Stressed vowels in East Somerset: an acoustic-phonetic case study. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 236–64.Google Scholar
Nevalainen, T. & H. Raumolin-Brunberg. (1994). Its strength and the beauty of it: the standardization of the third person neuter possessive in Early Modern English. In Stein, D. & Tieken-Boon, I. (eds.) Towards a Standard English: 1600–1800. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 171–216.Google Scholar
Nevalainen, T. & Raumolin-Brunberg, H.(eds.) (1996). Sociolinguistics and Language History. Amsterdam: Rodopi.Google Scholar
Nevins, J. B. (1895). The Sign Language of the Deaf and Dumb. Liverpool: Literary and Philosophical Society of Liverpool.Google Scholar
Newbolt, H. (1921). The Teaching of English in England. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Newbrook, M. (1999). West Wirral: norms, self-reports and usage. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 90–106.Google Scholar
Ng, R. C. Y. (1986). My people: the Chinese community in the North-East. Multicultural Teaching 4: 30–3.Google Scholar
Nicholas, J. (1994). Language Diversity Surveys as Agents of Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Nichols, J. (1992). Linguistic Diversity in Space and Time. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nicolaisen, W. (1977). The Place-names of Scotland. London: Batsford.Google Scholar
Nicolle, E. T. (ed.) (1893). The Channel Islands (3rd edn). London: Allen & Co.Google Scholar
Nielsen, H. (1998). The Continental Backgrounds of English and its Insular Development until 1154. Odense: Odense University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Niven, L. & Jackson, R. (eds.) (1998). The Scots Language: Its Place in Education. Newton Stewart: Watergaw.Google Scholar
Nolan, F. J. (1983). The Phonetic Bases of Speaker Recognition. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Nolan, F. J.(2002). Intonation in speaker identification: an experiment on pitch alignment features. Forensic Linguistics 9: 1–21.Google Scholar
Nolan, F. J. & P. E. Kerswill. (1990). The description of connected speech processes. In Ramsaran, S. (ed.) Studies in the Pronunciation of English: A Commemorative Volume in Honour of A. C. Gimson. London: Routledge. 295–316.Google Scholar
Norman, P. (2001). What would 'Enry 'Iggins make of our Slop English? Daily Mail, 2 March.
Northover, M. & Donnelly, S.. (1996). A future for English/Irish bilingualism in Northern Ireland? Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 17 (1): 33–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foundation, Nuffield. (2000). Languages: The Next Generation – The Nuffield Languages Inquiry. London: The Nuffield Foundation.Google Scholar
Ó Baoill, C. (1997). The Scots-Gaelic interface. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 551–68.Google Scholar
Ó Baoill, D. P. (1991). Contact phenomena in the phonology of Irish and English in Ireland. In Ureland, P. S. & Broderick, G. (eds.) Language Contact in the British Isles. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 581–95.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Baoill, D. P.(1997). The emerging Irish phonological substratum in Irish English. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus on Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 73–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Baoill, D. P.(eds.) (2001). Linguistic Politics. Belfast: Cló Oillscoil na Banríona. 255–8.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B. (1951). Irish Dialects and Irish-speaking Districts. Dublin: Institute of Advanced Studies.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B.(ed.) (1969). A View of the Irish Language. Dublin: Dublin Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B.(1976). The Irish Language in the early modern period. In Moody, T., Martin, F. & Byrne, F. (eds.) A New History of Ireland, Volume 3: Early Modern Ireland 1534–1691. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 509–45.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B.(1986). Irish language and literature 1691–1845. In Moody, T. & Vaughan, W. (eds.) A New History of Ireland, Volume 4: Eighteenth-century Ireland 1691–1800. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 374–423.Google Scholar
Ó Dochartaigh, C. (1992). The Irish language. In MacAulay, D. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 11–99.Google Scholar
Ó hAilín, T. (1969). Irish revival movements. In Cuív, B. Ó (ed.) A View of the Irish Language. Dublin: Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Ó hIfearnáin, T. (2000). Irish language broadcast media. Current Issues in Language and Society 7 (2): 92–116.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Muirithe, D. (ed.) (1977). The English Language in Ireland. Cork: Mercier.Google Scholar
Ó Muirithe, D.(1996). Dictionary of Anglo-Irish. Words and Phrases from Irish. Dublin: Four Courts Press.Google Scholar
Ó Murchú, M. (1977). Successes and failures in the modernisation of Irish. In Fishman, J. (ed.) Advances in the Creation and Revision of Writing Systems. The Hague: Mouton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Murchú, M.(1985). The Irish Language. Dublin: Government Publications Office.Google Scholar
Ó Riagáin, P. (1992). Language Maintenance and Language Shift as Strategies of Social Reproduction: Irish in the Corca Dhuibhne Gaeltacht 1926–86. Dublin: Institiúid Teangeolaíochta Éireann.
Ó Riagáin, P.(1997). Language Policy and Social Reproduction: Ireland 1893–1993. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Ó Riagáin, P.(2001). Irish language production and reproduction 1981–1996. In Fishman, J. (ed.) Can Threatened Languages be Saved? Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 195–214.Google Scholar
Ó Riagáin, P.(in press). Relationships between attitudes to Irish, social class, religion and national identity in the Republic of Ireland and Northern Ireland. The International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism.
Ó Sé, D. (1992). The perfect in Modern Irish. Ériu 43: 39–67.Google Scholar
Ó Sé, D.(2004). The ‘after’ perfect and related constructions in Gaelic dialects. Ériu 54: 179–248.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Siadhail, M. (1989). Modern Irish: Grammatical Structure and Dialect Variation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
O'Connor, J. D. (1973). Phonetics. London: Penguin.Google Scholar
O'Connor, J. D. & Arnold, G. F.. (1973). Intonation of Colloquial English (2nd edn). London: Longman.Google Scholar
O'Driscoll, J. (2001). Hiding your difference: how non-global languages are being marginalized in everyday interaction. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 22 (6): 475–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
O'Hehir, B. (1967). A Gaelic Lexicon for ‘Finnegans Wake’ and Glossary for Joyce's Other Works. Berkeley & Los Angeles: University of California Press.Google Scholar
O'Neill, J. A. (1972). The role of family and community in the social adjustment of the Chinese in Liverpool. Unpublished MA dissertation. Liverpool: University of Liverpool.Google Scholar
Odlin, T. (1991). Irish English idioms and language transfer. English World-Wide 12 (2): 175–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
OECD. (2000). Literacy in the Information Age: Final Report of the International Adult Literacy Survey. Paris: OECD.
Office for National Statistics. (1996). Social Focus on Ethnic Minorities. London: HMSO.
Office for National Statistics.(2004). Census 2001. Report on the Welsh Language. London: HMSO.
Office of Population Censuses and Surveys [OPCS]. (1995). 1991 Census: General Report (Great Britain). London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.
Office for Standards in Education. (1994). Educational Support for Minority Ethnic Communities. London: Office for Standards in Education.
Office for Standards in Education.(1998). Report of Inspection of City of Leicester Local Education Authority. London: Office of Her Majesty's Chief Inspector of Schools/Audit Commission.
Ogura, K. (1990). Dynamic Dialectology. Tokyo: Kenkyusha.Google Scholar
Ojanen, A.-L. (1982). A syntax of the Cambridgeshire dialect. Unpublished Licentiate dissertation. Helsinki: University of Helsinki.Google Scholar
Ong, W. (1982). Orality and Literacy: the Technologizing of the Word. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ordnance Survey. (1995). Statatlas UK: A Statistical Atlas of the United Kingdom. London: Ordnance Survey and HMSO.
Orton, H.et al. (1962–71). Survey of English Dialects: The Basic Material. Leeds: E. J. Arnold.Google Scholar
Owen, D. (1992). Ethnic Minorities in Great Britain: Settlement Patterns. Warwick: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick.Google Scholar
Owen, D.(1993). Ethnic Minorities in Great Britain: Age and Gender Structure. Warwick: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick.Google Scholar
Owens, E. A. (1977). Distribution of /l/ in Belfast vernacular speech. Unpublished MA dissertation. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast.Google Scholar
Paddock, H. (1991). The actuation problem for gender change in Wessex versus Newfoundland. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 29–46.Google Scholar
Padel, O. J. (1985). Cornish Place-name Elements. Nottingham: English Place Name Society.Google Scholar
Palmer, P. (2000). Language and Conquest in Early Modern Ireland. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Papastergiadis, N. (2000). The Turbulence of Migration: Globalization, Deterritorialization and Hybridity. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Parekh, B. (2000). The Future of Multi-ethnic Britain: Report of the Commission into the Future of Multi-ethnic Britain. London: Profile Books.Google Scholar
Pargman, S. (2004). Gullah ‘duh’ and periphrastic ‘do’ in English dialects: another look at the evidence. American Speech 79: 3–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, D. (1995). Through Different Eyes: The Cultural Identities of Young Chinese People in Britain. Aldershot: Avebury.Google Scholar
Parry, D. (ed.) (1977, 1979). The Survey of Anglo-Welsh Dialects: Volume 1: The South-East, Volume 2: The South-West. Swansea: privately published.Google Scholar
Parry, D.(ed.) (1999). A Grammar and Glossary of the Conservative Anglo-Welsh Dialects of Rural Wales. Sheffield: National Centre for English Cultural Tradition.Google Scholar
Parry, D.(2003). The conservative rural Anglo-Welsh dialects. In Jones, M. (ed.) Essays in Lore and Language: Presented to John Widdowson on the Occasion of his Retirement. Sheffield: National Centre for English Cultural Tradition. 148–74.Google Scholar
Parsons, D. N. & Sims-Williams, P. (eds.) (2000). Ptolemy. Towards a Linguistic Atlas of the Earliest Celtic Place-names of Europe. Aberystwyth: CMCS.Google Scholar
Patrick, P. (1999). Urban Jamaican Creole: Variation in the Mesolect. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pavlenko, A. (1996). On the use of ‘be’ as a perfective auxiliary in modern Shetland dialect: hybridization and syntactic change. In Ureland, P. Sture & Clarkson, I. (eds.) Language Contact Across the North Atlantic. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag. 75–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Peach, C. (1996). Introduction. In Peach, C. (ed.) Ethnicity in the 1991 Census: Volume 2. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Pedersen, H. (1909–13). Vergleichende Grammatik der keltischen Sprachen (2 Volumes). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Pegge, S. (1896). Two Collections of Derbicisms. London: English Dialect Society.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K. (1988). On existential sentences in the dialect of Suffolk. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 89: 72–89.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K.(1996). Studies on the structure of the Suffolk dialect. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 284–307.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K.(2002a). Relativizers in the Suffolk dialect. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 167–80.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K.(2002b). Verbal -s in Devonshire – the Helsinki Dialect Corpus evidence. In Raumolin-Brunberg, H., Nevala, M., Nurmi, A. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Variation Past and Present. VARIENG Studies on English for Terttu Nevalainen. Helsinki: Société Néophilologique. 211–30.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K. & A.-L. Vasko. (2002). The Helsinki Dialect Corpus: characteristics of speech and aspects of variation. Helsinki English Studies: the Electronic Journal of the Department of English at the University of Helsinki 2.
Penhallurick, R. J. (1991).The Anglo-Welsh Dialects of North Wales: A Survey of Conservative Rural Spoken English in the Counties of Gwynedd and Clwyd. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(1993). Welsh English: a national language? Dialectologia et Geolinguistica 1: 28–46.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(1994). Gowerland and its Language: A History of the English Speech of the Gower Peninsula, South Wales. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(1996). The grammar of Northern Welsh English: progressive verb phrases. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. 308–42.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(2004a). Welsh English: phonology. In Schneider, E. W., Burridge, K., Kortmann, B., Mesthrie, R. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English, Volume 1: Phonology. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 98–112.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(2004b). Welsh English: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. W. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English, Volume 2: Morphology & Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 102–13.Google Scholar
Perera, K. (1984). Children's Writing and Reading: Analysing Classroom Language. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Pettigrew, M. (1992). Government regulation of applied research: Contracts and conditions. BAAL Newsletter 42: 4–7.Google Scholar
Petyt, K. (1980). The Study of Dialect. London: Deutsch.Google Scholar
Petyt, K.(1985). Dialect and Accent in Industrial West Yorkshire. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Phillips, L. (1998). Hegemony and political discourse: the lasting impact of Thatcherism. Sociology 32 (4): 847–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Phythian, B. A. (1993). A Concise Dictionary of Correct English. London: Hodder & Stoughton.Google Scholar
Pichler, H. & D. Watt. (2006). We're all Scottish really: investigating the tension between claimed identity and linguistic behaviour in Berwick-upon-Tweed. Manuscript. http://www.abdn.ac.uk/langling/resources/Berwick.ppt (last accessed March 2006).
Pierrehumbert, J. & J. Hirschberg. (1990). The meaning of intonational contours in the interpretation of discourse. In Cohen, P. R., Morgan, J. & Pollack, M. E. (eds.) Intentions in Communication. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. 271–311.Google Scholar
Pietsch, L. (2003). Subject-verb agreement in northern dialects of English. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Freiburg-im-Breisgau: Albert-Ludwigs-Universität.Google Scholar
Pietsch, L.(2005a). Variable Grammars: Verbal Agreement in Northern Dialects of English. Tübingen: Niemeyer.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pietsch, L.(2005b). ‘Some do and some doesn't’: verbal concord variation in the north of the British Isles. In Kortmann, B., Herrmann, T., Pietsch, L. & Wagner, S. (eds.) A Comparative Grammar of English Dialects: Agreement, Gender, Relative Clauses. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 125–209.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pilch, H. (1975). Advanced Welsh phonemics. Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie. 34: 60–102.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pitkänen, H. (2003). Non-standard uses of the progressive form in Welsh English: an apparent time study. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: Winter. 111–28.Google Scholar
Pitts, A. H. (1982). Urban influence in Northern Irish English. A comparison of variation in two communities. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan.Google Scholar
Pitts, A. H.(1985). Urban influence on phonological variation in a Northern Irish speech community. English World-Wide 6: 59–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pitts, A. H.(1986). Differing prestige values for the (ky) variable in Lurgan. In Harris, J., Little, D. & Singleton, D. (eds.) Perspectives on the English Language in Ireland. Dublin: Centre for Language and Communication Studies, Trinity College. 209–21.Google Scholar
Pitts, A. H.(1989). Is urban influence varb-able? In Fasold, R. W. & Schiffrin, D. (eds.) Language Change and Variation. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 95–106.Google Scholar
Bridget, Plowden. (1967). Children and their Primary Schools: Report of the Central Advisory Council for Education (England) [The Plowden Report]. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Policansky, L. (1982). Grammatical variation in Belfast English. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 6: 37–66.Google Scholar
Pollard, V. (1994). Dread Talk. Kingston: Canoe Press.Google Scholar
Pollner, C. (1985). Englisch in Livingston. Ausgewählte sprachliche Erscheinungen in einer schottischen New Town. Frankfurt: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Sin Ching, Pong. (1991). Intergenerational variation in language choice patterns in a Chinese community in Britain. Unpublished MPhil thesis. Newcastle: University of Newcastle-upon-Tyne.Google Scholar
Poplack, S. (ed.) (2000). The English History of African American English. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Poplack, S. & Tagliamonte, S.. (2001). African American English in the Diaspora. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Portes, A. (1997). Globalization from Below: The Rise of Transnational Communities. Oxford: Transnational Communities Programme.Google Scholar
Poussa, P. (1982). The evolution of early standard English: the creolization hypothesis. Studia Anglica Posnaniensia 14: 69–86.Google Scholar
Poussa, P.(1994). Norfolk relatives (Broadland). In Viereck, W. (ed.) Regionalsprachliche Variation, Umgangs- und Standardsprachen: Verhandlungen des Internationalen Dialektologenkongresses: Band 3. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag. 418–26.Google Scholar
Poussa, P.(2001). Syntactic change in north-west Norfolk. In Fisiak, J. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) East Anglian English. Woodbridge: Brewer. 243–60.Google Scholar
Prattis, J. L. (1980). Industrialisation and minority-language loyalty: the example of Lewis. In Haugen, E., McClure, J. D. & Thomson, D. (eds.) Minority Languages Today. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 21–31.Google Scholar
Price, G. (1984). The Languages of Britain. London: Edward Arnold.Google Scholar
Price, G.(2000). Cumbric. In Price, G. (ed.) Languages in Britain and Ireland. Oxford: Blackwell. 120–6.Google Scholar
Prillwitz, S., Leven, R., Zienert, H., Hanke, T. & Henning, J.. (1989). HamNoSys: Version 2: Hamburg Notation System for Sign Languages: An Introductory Guide. Hamburg: Signum Press.Google Scholar
Przedlacka, J. (2002). Estuary English? A Sociophonetic Study of Teenage Speech in the Home Counties. Bern: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Purves, I., Wilson, R. & Gibson, M.. (2000). Electronic Health Horizons. Newcastle: SCHIN, University of Newcastle upon Tyne.Google Scholar
Puttenham, G. (1936 [1589]). The Arte of English Poesie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Qualifications and Curriculum Authority. (2000). A Language in Common: Assessing English as an Additional Language. London: QCA.
Qualifications and Curriculum Authority.(2004). Introducing the Grammar of Talk. London: QCA.
Quirk, R. (1957). Relative clauses in educated spoken English. English Studies 38: 97–109.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Quirk, R., Greenbaum, S., Leech, G. & Svartvik, J.. (1985). A Comprehensive Grammar of the English Language. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Qureshi, K & Moores, S.. (1999). Identity remix: tradition and translation in the lives of young Pakistani Scots. European Journal of Cultural Studies 2(3): 311–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rahilly, J. (1997). Aspects of prosody in Hiberno-English: the case of Belfast. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus on Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 109–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rahman, T. (2002). Review of Ricento, T. (ed.) Ideology, politics and language policies. Language in Society 31 (2): 288–90.
Ramdin, R. (1987). The Making of the Black Working Class in Britain. Aldershot: Gower.Google Scholar
Ramisch, H. (1989). The Variation of English in Guernsey, Channel Islands. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Ramisch, H.(1994). English in Jersey. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Proceedings of the International Congress of Dialectologists. Stuttgart: Steiner. 452–62.Google Scholar
Ramisch, H.(2004). Channel Island English: phonology. In Kortmann, B., Schneider, E., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English Volume 1: Phonology. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 204–16.Google Scholar
Rampton, B. (1983). Some flaws in educational discussion of the English of Asian schoolchildren in Britain. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 4 (1): 15–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B.(1988). A non-educational view of ESL in Britain. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 9 (6): 503–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B.(1995a). Crossing: Language and Ethnicity among Adolescents. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Rampton, B.(1995b). Politics and change in research in applied linguistics. Applied Linguistics 16 (2): 233–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B.(1998). Speech community. In Verschueren, J., Östman, J.-O., Blommaert, J. & Blommaert, C. (eds.) Handbook of Pragmatics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Rampton, B.(1999). Deutsch in inner London and the animation of a foreign language. Journal of Sociolinguistics 3 (4): 480–504.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B., Harris, R. & Leung, C.. (2002). Education and speakers of languages other than English. Working Papers in Urban Language and Literacies 18: 1–30.Google Scholar
Rampton, B., Leung, C. & Harris, R.. (1997). Multilingualism in England. Annual Review of Applied Linguistics 17: 224–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rashid, A. & Jagger, C.. (1992). Attitudes to and perceived use of healthcare services among Asian and non-Asian patients in Leicester. British Journal of General Practice 42: 197–201.Google ScholarPubMed
Rassool, N. (2000). Contested and contesting identities: conceptualising linguistic minority rights within the global cultural economy. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 21 (5): 386–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raynor, D. K. & Knapp, P.. (2000). Do patients see, read and retain the new mandatory medicines information leaflets? The Pharmaceutical Journal 264 (7083): 268–70.Google Scholar
Raynor, D. K. & Yerassimou, N.. (1997). Medicines information – leaving blind people behind? British Medical Journal 315: 268.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Rea-Dickins, P. (2001). Mirror, mirror on the wall: identifying processes of classroom assessment. Language Testing 18 (4): 429–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reay, D. (1998). Rethinking social class: qualitative perspectives on class and gender. Sociology 32 (2): 259–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Redding, G. (1990). The Spirit of Chinese Capitalism. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Registrar General for Scotland. (2005). Scotland's Census 2001: Gaelic Report. Edinburgh: General Register Office for Scotland.
Reid, E. (1978). Social and stylistic variation in the speech of children: some evidence from Edinburgh. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Edward Arnold. 158–72.Google Scholar
Reid, E.(1984). The newer minorities: spoken languages and varieties. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 408–424.Google Scholar
Reid, E. (1988). Linguistic minorities and language education – the English experience. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 9 (1–2): 181–91.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reynolds, M. (2001). Panjabi/Urdu in Sheffield: a case study of language maintenance and language loss. In Cotterill, J. & Ife, A. (eds.) Language Across Boundaries. London: BAAL/Continuum. 99–118.Google Scholar
Rhys, M. (1984). Intonation and the discourse. In Ball, M. & Jones, G. (eds.) Welsh Phonology. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 125–55.Google Scholar
Ricento, T. (2000). Historical and theoretical perspectives in language policy and planning. Journal of Sociolinguistics 4 (2): 196–213.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richardson, G. (ed.) (1983). Teaching Modern Languages. London: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Richmond, J. (1979). Dialect features in mainstream school writing. New Approaches to Multi-racial Education 8: 10–15.Google Scholar
Rickford, J. (1983). What happens in decreolization. In Andersen, R. (ed.) Pidginization and Creolization as Language Acquisition. Rowley, MA: Newbury House. 298–319.Google Scholar
Rickford, J.(1987). Dimensions of a Creole Continuum: History, Texts and Linguistic Analysis of Guyanese Creole. Palo Alto: Stanford University Press.Google Scholar
Rissanen, M. (1999). Syntax. In Lass, R. (ed.) Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume III: 1476–1776. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 187–331.Google Scholar
Roberts, J. (2002). Child language variation. In Chambers, J., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 333–48.Google Scholar
Romaine, S. (1978). Postvocalic /r/ in Scottish English: sound change in progress? In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Edward Arnold. 144–57.Google Scholar
Romaine, S.(1979). The language of Edinburgh schoolchildren: the acquisition of sociolinguistic competence. Scottish Literary Journal. Supplement 9: 54–60.Google Scholar
Romaine, S.(1983). Problems in the sociolinguistic description of communicative repertoires among linguistic minorities. In Dabène, L., Flasquier, M. & Lyons, J. (eds.) Status of Migrants' Mother Tongues. Strasbourg: European Scientific Foundation. 119–29.Google Scholar
Romaine, S.(1989). Bilingualism. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Roper, S. (1988). The needs and means for action. In Commission for Racial Equality (ed.) The Needs of the Chinese Community in Scotland and the North-East of England. London: CRE. 2–6.Google Scholar
Rose, E. and associates. (1969). Colour and Citizenship: A Report on British Race Relations. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Rosen, C. & Rosen, H.. (1973). The Language of Primary School Children. Harmondsworth: Penguin.Google Scholar
Rosen, H. & Burgess, T.. (1980). Languages and Dialects of London School Children. London: Ward Lock Educational.Google Scholar
Rosewarne, D. (1984). Estuary English. Times Educational Supplement 42, 19 October.Google Scholar
Rosewarne, D.(1994). Estuary English: Tomorrow's RP? English Today 10(1): 3–8.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1994). Syntaxe du Gallois. Paris: CNRS Editions.Google Scholar
Rowe, C. (2007). He divn't gan tiv a college ti di that, man! A study of do (and to) in Tyneside English. Language Sciences.CrossRef
Ruiz, R. (1984). Orientations in language planning. National Association for Bilingual Education Journal 8: 15–34.Google Scholar
Runnymede Trust. (1994). Multi-Ethnic Britain: Facts and Trends. London: Runnymede Trust.
Rupp, L. (2005). Constraints on non-standard -s in expletive there sentences: a generative-variationist perspective. English Language and Linguistics 9: 225–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rupp, L. & Britain, D.. (forthcoming). Concord Variation: A Generative-Sociolinguistic Perspective. Basingstoke: Palgrave.
Rupp, L. & Page-Verhoeff, J.. (2005). Pragmatic and historical aspects of Definite Article Reduction in northern English dialects. English World-Wide 26: 325–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Russell, P. (1995). An Introduction to the Celtic Languages. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Russell, P.(2005). ‘What was best of every language’: the early history of the Irish language. In Cróinín, D. Ó (ed.) The New History of Ireland. Volume I. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 433–78.Google Scholar
Sadler, L. (1987). Welsh Syntax: A Government-Binding Approach. London: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Saeed, J., R. Sutton-Spence & L. Leeson. (2000). Constituent structure in declarative sentences in Irish Sign Language and British Sign Language – A preliminary examination. Poster presented at the 7th International Conference on Theoretical Issues in Sign Language Research. 23–27 July 2000, Amsterdam.
Salmons, J. (1992). Accentual Change and Language Contact. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sampson, G. (1924). The problem of grammar. English Association Pamphlet 56. London: English Association.Google Scholar
Sampson, J. (1926). The Dialect of the Gypsies of Wales. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Samuels, M. (1963). Some applications of Middle English dialectology. English Studies 44: 81–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sangster, C. (2001). Lenition of alveolar stops in Liverpool English. Journal of Sociolinguistics 5: 401–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sankoff, D. & S. Laberge. (1978). The linguistic market and the statistical explanation of variability. In Sankoff, D. (ed.) Linguistic Variation: Models and Methods. New York: Academic Press. 239–50.Google Scholar
Sansone, L. (1995). The making of black youth culture: lower-class young men of Surinamese origin in Amsterdam. In Amit-Talai, V. & Wulff, H. (eds.) Youth Cultures: A Cross-cultural Perspective. London: Routledge. 114–43.Google Scholar
Saussure, F.. (1916). Cours de Linguistique Générale. Paris: Payot.Google Scholar
Saxena, M. (1994). Literacies among the Panjabis in Southall. In Hamilton, M., Barton, D. & Ivanic, R. (eds.) Worlds of Literacy. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 195–214.Google Scholar
Saxena, M.(1995). A sociolinguistic study of Panjabi Hindus in Southall: language maintenance and shift. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Sayers, D. (2005). Standardising diversity – the language revival paradox: can the Cornish language be revived without inhibiting its diversity? Unpublished MPhil dissertation. Cambridge: Cambridge University.
Schilling-Estes, N. & Wolfram, W.. (1994). Convergent explanation and alternative regularization: were/weren't levelling in a vernacular English variety. Language Variation and Change 6: 273–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schmidt, K. H. (1988). On the Reconstruction of Proto-Celtic. In Maclennan, G. W. (ed.) Proceedings of the First North American Congress of Celtic Studies, Ottawa 1986. Ottawa: Chair of Celtic Studies. 231–48.Google Scholar
School Curriculum and Assessment Authority. (1996). Teaching and Learning English as an Additional Language: New Perspectives. London: SCAA.
Schreier, D. (2003). Isolation and Language Change: Contemporary and Sociohistorical Evidence from Tristan da Cunha English. London: Palgrave.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schrijver, P. (1995). Studies in British Celtic Historical Phonology. Amsterdam: Rodopi.Google Scholar
Schrijver, P.(2002). The rise and fall of British Latin: evidence from English and Brittonic. In Filppula, M., Klemola, J. & Pitkänen, H. (eds.) The Celtic Roots of English. Joensuu: Faculty of Humanities, University of Joensuu. 87–110.Google Scholar
Scobbie, J. (2006). Flexibility in the face of incompatible English VOT systems. In Goldstein, L., Best, C. T. & Whalen, D. H. (eds.) Laboratory Phonology 8. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 367–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Scobbie, J., N. Hewlett & A. Turk. (1999). Standard English in Edinburgh and Glasgow: the Scottish Vowel Length Rule revealed. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 230–45.Google Scholar
Scotlang, . (2002). Mapping the Languages of Edinburgh. Edinburgh: Scottish CILT.Google Scholar
Scottish Office. (1994). Provision for Gaelic Education in Scotland. Edinburgh: Scottish Office Education Department.
Sealey, A. (1999). Theories about Language in the National Literacy Strategy. Centre for Research in Elementary and Primary Education, University of Warwick: Occasional Paper 12.
Sebba, M. (1987). Black English in Britain. In Abudarham, S. (ed.) Bilingualism and the Bilingual. Windsor: NFER-Nelson. 46–65.Google Scholar
Sebba, M.(1993) London Jamaican: Language Systems in Interaction. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Sebba, M.(1998). Phonology meets ideology: the meaning of orthographic practices in British Creole. Language Problems and Language Planning 22 (1): 19–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sebba, M.(2003). Will the real impersonator please stand up? Language and identity in the Ali G websites. Arbeiten aus Anglistik und Amerikanistik 28 (2): 279–304.Google Scholar
Sebba, M. & S. Dray. (2003). Is it Creole, is it English, is it valid? Developing and using a corpus of unstandardised written language. In Wilson, A., Rayson, P. & McEnery, A. (eds.) Corpus Linguistics by the Lune: A Festschrift for Geoffrey Leech. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. 223–39.Google Scholar
Sebba, M., S. Kedge & S. Dray. (1999). The Corpus of Written British Creole: A User's Guide. http://www.ling.lancs.ac.uk/staff/mark/cwbc/cwbcman.htm (last accessed 10 March 2006).
Sebba, M. & A. J. Wootton. (1998). We, they and identity: sequential vs identity-related explanation in code-switching. In Auer, P. (ed.) Code-switching in Conversation. London: Routledge. 262–89.Google Scholar
Sefton-Green, J. (ed.) (1998). Digital Diversions: Youth Culture in the Age of Multimedia. London: University College London Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Share, B. (2003 [1997]). Slanguage – A Dictionary of Slang and Colloquial English in Ireland. Dublin: Gill and Macmillan.Google Scholar
Shaughnessy, M. (1977). Errors and Expectations. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Sheard, J. A. (1954). The Words we Use. London: Andre Deutsch.Google Scholar
Sheridan, T. (1781). A Rhetorical Grammar of the English Language Calculated Solely for the Purpose of Teaching Propriety of Pronunciation and Justness of Delivery, in that Tongue. Dublin: Price.Google Scholar
Sheridan, T.(1999 [1762]). A course of lectures on elocution. In Crowley, T. (ed.) Proper English? Readings in Language, History and Cultural Identity. London: Routledge. 63–72.Google Scholar
Sherwood, M. (1991). The Hungarian speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 1: The Older Mother Tongues and Europe. Harlow: Longman. 129–35.Google Scholar
Shorrocks, G. (1990). Infinitive phrases in the urban dialects of the Bolton and Wigan areas (Greater Manchester County, formerly Lancashire). Zeitschrift für Dialektologie und Linguistik 57 (1): 28–41.Google Scholar
Shorrocks, G.(1991). The definite article in the dialect of Farnworth and District (Greater Manchester County, Formerly Lancashire). Orbis: Bulletin international de documentation linguistique 34: 173–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shorrocks, G.(1998). A Grammar of the Dialect of the Bolton Area. Part I: Introduction, Phonology. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Shorrocks, G.(1999). A Grammar of the Dialect of the Bolton Area. Part II: Morphology and Syntax. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Shuken, C. (1984). Highland and Island English. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 152–66.Google Scholar
Shuken, C.(1985). Variation in Hebridean English. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland.Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 145–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shuken, C.(1986). Vowel systems in Hebridean English. Scottish Language 5: 131–139.Google Scholar
Sims-Williams, P. (1984). The double system of verbal inflexion in Old Irish. Transactions of the Philological Society 82: 138–201.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sims-Williams, P.(2003). The Celtic Inscriptions of Britain. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Sjögren, A. (1964). Les Parlers Bas-Normands de l'Ile de Guernesey. I: Lexique Français-Guernesiais. Paris: Klincksieck.Google Scholar
Skene, W. F. (1860–90). Celtic Scotland (3 Volumes). Edinburgh: David Douglas.Google Scholar
Skutnabb-Kangas, T. (1988). Multilingualism in the education of minority children. In Skutnabb-Kangas, T. & Cummins, J. (eds.) Minority Education: From Shame to Struggle. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Smart, B. C. & Crofton, H. T.. (1875). The Dialect of the English Gypsies. London: Asher & Co.Google Scholar
Smith, J. J. (1996). An Historical Study of English. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smolicz, J. J. (1985). Greek-Australians: a question of survival in multicultural Australia. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 6 (1): 17–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sneddon, R. (2000). Language and literacy practices in Gujarati Muslim families. In Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K. (eds.) Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 103–25.Google Scholar
Société Jersiaise. (2000). Les Preumié Mille Mots. Jersey: Société Jersiaise.
Soni Raleigh, V. & R. Balarajan. (1995). The health of infants and children among ethnic minorities. In Botting, B. (ed.) The Health of Our Children: Decennial Supplement. OPCS Series DS No 11. London: HMSO. 82–94.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W. (1957). L'assibilation de l'r intervocalique dans les parlers jersiais. Revue de Linguistique Romane 21: 270–88.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1985). Phonologie descriptive des parlers jersiais: I: Les voyelles. Revue de Linguistique Romane 49: 151–65.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1987). Phonologie descriptive des parlers jersiais: II: Les consonnes. Revue de Linguistique Romane 51: 119–33.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1988). R aboutissement de latérale + consonne en jersiais. Revue de Linguistique Romane 52: 365–70.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1993). A Brief History of Jèrriais. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Spurling, J. (2004). Traditional feature loss in Ipswich: dialect attrition in the East Anglian county of Suffolk. Unpublished BA dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.Google Scholar
States of Jersey. (1990). Report of the Census for 1989. Jersey: States of Jersey.
Stenson, N. (1981). Studies in Irish Syntax. Tübingen: Gunter Narr Verlag.Google Scholar
Stenström, A.-B. & G. Andersen. (1996). More trends in teenage talk: a corpus-based investigation of the discourse items cos and innit. In Percy, C., Meyer, C. & Lancashire, I. (eds.) Synchronic Corpus Linguistics. Amsterdam: Rodopi. 189–203.Google Scholar
Stenström, A.-B., Andersen, G. & Hasund, I.. (2002). Trends in Teenage Talk: Corpus Compilation, Analysis and Findings. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stephens, J. (1993). Breton. In Ball, M. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 349–409.Google Scholar
Stockwell, R. & Minkova, D.. (1997). On drifts and shifts. Studia Anglica Posnaniensia 31: 283–303.Google Scholar
Stoddart, J., C. Upton & J. Widdowson. (1999). Sheffield dialect in the 1990s: revisiting the concept of NORMs. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 72–89.Google Scholar
Storkey, M. (2000). Using the schools language data to estimate the total number of speakers of London's top 40 languages. In Baker, P. & Eversley, J. (eds.) Multilingual Capital: The Languages of London's Schoolchildren and their Relevance to Economic, Social and Educational Policies. London: Battlebridge Publications. 63–6.Google Scholar
Stowell, B. & Breasláin, D. Ó. (1996). A Short History of the Manx Language. Belfast: An Clochán.Google Scholar
Strand, E. (1999). Uncovering the role of gender stereotypes in speech perception. Journal of Language and Social Psychology 18: 86–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stuart-Smith, J. (1999). Glasgow: accent and voice quality. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 203–22.Google Scholar
Stuart-Smith, J. & F. Tweedie. (2000). Accent Change in Glaswegian: A Sociophonetic Investigation. Final Report to the Leverhulme Trust (Grant no. F/179/AX).
Stubbs, M. (1983). Understanding language and language diversity: what teachers should know about educational linguistics. In Stubbs, M. & Hillier, W. (eds.) Readings on Language, Schools and Classroom. London: Methuen. 11–38.Google Scholar
Stubbs, M.(1986). Educational Linguistics. London: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Stubbs, M.(1991 [1994]). Educational language planning in England and Wales: multicultural rhetoric and assimilationist assumptions. In Coulmas, F. (ed.) Language Policy for the European Community: Prospects and Quandaries. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 215–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Studdert, J. & S. Wiles. (1982). Children's writing in the multilingual classroom. Centre for Urban Educational Studies Occasional Papers.
Sullivan, A. E. (1992). Sound Change in Progress. Exeter: University of Exeter Press.Google Scholar
Sullivan, J. P. (1980). The validity of literary dialect: evidence from the theatrical portrayal of Hiberno-English. Language and Society 9: 195–219.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sundby, B., Bjørge, A. & Haugland, K.. (1991). Dictionary of English Normative Grammar 1700–1800. Amsterdam: Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Supalla, T. (1986). The classifier system in American Sign Language. In Craig, C. (ed.) Noun Classes and Categorization. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 181–214.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sutcliffe, D. (1982). British Black English. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Sutton, V. (1999). http://www.SignWriting.org
Sutton-Spence, R. (1994). The role of the manual alphabet and fingerspelling in British Sign Language. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Bristol: University of Bristol.Google Scholar
Sutton-Spence, R.(2000). The Influence of English on British Sign Language. International Journal of Bilingualism 3: 363–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sutton-Spence, R. & L. Day. (2001). The role of the mouth in British Sign Language. In Boyes-Braem, P. & Sutton-Spence, R. (eds.) The Hands are the Head of the Mouth: The Role of the Mouth in Sign Languages. Hamburg: Signum Press. 69–85.Google Scholar
Sutton-Spence, R. & Woll, B.. (1999). The Linguistics of British Sign Language: An Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Swann, M. (1985). Education for All. Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Education of Children from Ethnic Minority Groups. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Syvret, M. & Stevens, J.. (1998). Balleine's History of Jersey. West Sussex: Phillimore.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. (1998). Was/were variation across the generations: view from the city of York. Language Variation and Change 10 (2): 153–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2001). Come/Came variation in English dialects. American Speech 76: 42–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2002a). Comparative sociolinguistics. In Chambers, J. K., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 729–63.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2002b). Variation and change in the British relative marker system. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 147–65.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2003). Every place has a different toll: determinants of grammatical variation in cross-variety perspective. In Rohdenburg, G. & Mondorf, B. (eds.) Determinants of Grammatical Variation in English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 531–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2004). Somethi[ŋ]'s goi[n] on! In Gunnarsson, B. -L., Bergström, L., Eklund, G., Fridell, S., Hansen, L. H., Karstadt, A., Nordberg, B., Sundgren, E. & Thelander, M. (eds.) Language Variation in Europe. Uppsala: Uppsala University Press. 390–403.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Hudson, R.. (1999). Be like et al beyond America: the quotative system in British and Canadian youth. Journal of Sociolinguistics 3 (2): 147–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Ito, R.. (2002). Think really different: continuity and specialization in the English dual form adverbs. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6 (2): 236–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Smith, J.. (2002). Either it isn't or it's not: NEG/AUX contraction in British dialects. English World-Wide 23: 251–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S., Smith, J. & Lawrence, H.. (2005). No taming the vernacular! Insights from the relatives in northern Britain. Language Variation and Change 17 (1): 75–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Temple, R.. (2005). New perspectives on an ol' variable: (t, d) in British English. Language Variation and Change 17 (3): 281–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tandberg, A. (1996). Innit from a grammatical and pragmatic point of view. Unpublished MA dissertation. Bergen: University of Bergen.Google Scholar
Tansley, P. & Craft, A.. (1984). Mother tongue teaching and support: a Schools Council inquiry. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 5 (5): 367–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tate, N. (1996). Cultural values and identity. Paper presented to the SCAA Conference on Curriculum, Culture & Society, 7 February 1996.
Tate, S. (1984). Jamaican Creole approximation by second-generation Dominicans?: the use of agreement tokens. Unpublished MA dissertation. York: Department of Language and Linguistic Science, University of York.
Taub, S. F. (2001). Language from the Body: Iconicity and Metaphor in American Sign Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Taylor, M. (1981). Caught Between: A Review of Research into the Education of Pupils of West Indian Origin. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Taylor, M.(1987). Chinese Pupils in Britain: A Review of Research into the Education of Pupils of Chinese Origin. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Taylor, M. & Hegarty, S.. (1985). The Best of Both Worlds? A Review of Research into the Education of Pupils of South Asian Origin. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Teasdale, A. & Leung, C.. (2000). Teacher assessment and psychometric theory: A case of paradigm crossing? Language Testing 17 (2): 163–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tench, P. (1989). The pronunciation of English in Abercrave. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 130–41.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R. (1973). The Linguistic Geography of Wales. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1980). Areal Analysis of Dialect Data by Computer: A Welsh Example. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1984). Welsh English. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 178–94.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1985). Welsh English: a grammatical conspectus. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus On: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 213–21.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1992). The Welsh language. In MacAulay, D. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 251–345.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R. (ed.) (2000). The Welsh Dialect Survey. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Thomas, B. & Thomas, P.. (1989). Cymraeg, Cymrâg, Cymrêg … Cyflwyno'r Tafodieithoedd. Cardiff: Gwasg Taf.Google Scholar
Thomas, C. H. (1967). Welsh intonation – a preliminary study. Studia Celtica 2: 8–28.Google Scholar
Thomas, G. (1991). Linguistic Purism. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Thomas, P. W. (1989). In search of Middle Welsh dialects. In Byrne, C. J., Henry, M. & Siadhail, P. Ó (eds.) Celtic Languages and Celtic Peoples. Proceedings of the Second North American Congress of Celtic Studies. Halifax: St Mary's University. 287–303.Google Scholar
Thomas, P. W.(1993). Middle Welsh dialects: problems and perspectives. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 40: 17–50.Google Scholar
Thomas, P. W.(1996). Gramadeg y Gymraeg. Cardiff: Gwasg Prifysgol Cymru.Google Scholar
Thomason, S. G. (2001). Language Contact: An Introduction. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomason, S. & Kaufman, T.. (1988). Language Contact, Creolization, and Genetic Linguistics. Berkeley: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Thompson, L., M. Fleming & M. Byram. (1996). Languages and language policy in Britain. In Herriman, M. & Burnaby, B. (eds.) Language Policies in English-dominant Countries. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 99–121.Google Scholar
Thurneysen, R. (1946). A Grammar of Old Irish (2nd edn, revised and translated by D. A. Binchy & O. J. Bergin). Dublin: DIAS.Google Scholar
Tipler, D. (1957). Specimens of modern Welsh Romani. Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society 36: 9–24.Google Scholar
Todd, L. (1984). By their tongue divided: towards an analysis of speech communities in Northern Ireland. English World-Wide 5: 159–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Todd, L.(1989). Cultures in conflict. Varieties of English in Northern Ireland. In Garcia, O. & Otheguy, R. (eds.) English across Cultures, Cultures across English: A Reader in Cross-Cultural Communication. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 335–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Todd, L.(1990). Words Apart: A Dictionary of Northern Irish English. Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe.Google Scholar
Tollefson, J. (1991). Planning Language, Planning Inequality. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Tollfree, L. F. (1999). South-east London English: discrete versus continuous modelling of consonantal reduction. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 163–84.Google Scholar
Tomlin, R. S. O. (1987). Was Ancient British Celtic ever a written language? Two texts from Roman Bath. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 34: 18–25.Google Scholar
Tomlin, R. S. O.(1988). Tabellae Sulis: Roman Inscribed Tablets on Tin and Lead from the Sacred Spring at Bath. Oxford: Oxford University Committee for Archaeology.Google Scholar
Tomlinson, H. (1981). Le Guernesiais – étude grammaticale et lexicale du parler normand de l'île de Guernesey. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Tomlinson, S. (1993). The multicultural task group: the group that never was. In King, A. & Reiss, M. (eds.) The Multicultural Dimension of the National Curriculum. London: Falmer Press. 21–9.Google Scholar
Torgersen, E. & Kerswill, P.. (2004). Internal and external motivation in phonetic change: Dialect levelling outcomes for an English vowel shift. Journal of Sociolinguistics 8: 23–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tosi, A. (1980). The EEC/Bedfordshire Mother Tongue Pilot Project. In CRE/Bradford College Mother Tongue Teaching Report.
Tosi, A.(1984). Immigration and Bilingual Education: A Case-study of Movement of Population, Language Change and Education within the EEC. Oxford: Pergamon Press.Google Scholar
Tosi, A. & Leung, C. (eds.) (1999). Rethinking Language Education. London: CILT.Google Scholar
Tovey, H. (1988). The state and the Irish language – the role of Bord na Gaeilge. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 70: 53–68.Google Scholar
Tower Hamlets College. (2001). Student Handbook for Certificate in Teaching Community Languages. London: Tower Hamlets College.
Tower Hamlets Education. (n.d.). Mother Tongue Tutors' Handbook. London: London Borough of Tower Hamlets Mother Tongue Service.
Trask, L. (1997). A Student's Dictionary of Language and Linguistics. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Traugott, E. (1972). A History of English Syntax. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.Google Scholar
Traynor, M. (1953). The English Dialect of Donegal. A Glossary. Incorporating the collections of H. C. Hart 1847–1908. Dublin: Royal Irish Academy.Google Scholar
Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) (2000). Celtic Englishes II. Proceedings of the Second Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 28–30 September 1995. Heidelberg: Winter.Google Scholar
Tristram, H. L. C.(2002). The politics of language: links between Modern Welsh and English. In Lenz, K. & Möhlig, R. (eds.) Of Dyuersitie & Chaunge of Langage: Essays Presented to Manfred Görlach on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 257–75.Google Scholar
Tristram, H. L. C.(ed.) (2003). Celtic Englishes III. Proceedings of the Third Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 19–23 September 2001. Heidelberg: Winter.Google Scholar
Trousdale, G. (2003). Simplification and redistribution: an account of modal verb usage in Tyneside English. English World-Wide 24: 271–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, P. (1974). The Social Differentiation of English in Norwich. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1975). Accent, Dialect and the School. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(ed.) (1984a). Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1984b). Standard English in England. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 32–44.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1986). Dialects in Contact. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1995). Grammaticalisation and social structure: non-standard conjunction formation in East Anglian English. In Palmer, F. (ed.) Grammar and Semantics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 136–47.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1996). Language contact and inherent variability: the absence of hypercorrection in East Anglian present-tense verb forms. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 412–25.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1997). British vernacular dialects in the formation of American English: the case of East Anglian ‘do’. In Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) Language History and Linguistic Modelling: A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday, Volume II: Linguistic Modelling. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 749–58.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1998). Third person singular zero: African American vernacular English, East Anglian dialects and Spanish persecution in the Low Countries. Folia Linguistica Historica 18: 139–48.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1999a). The Dialects of England (2nd edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1999b). Standard English: What it isn't. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. (eds.) Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 117–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1999c). Norwich: endogenous and exogenous change. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 124–40.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2000). Sociolinguistics. An Introduction to Language and Society (4th Edn). Harmondsworth: Penguin.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(ed.) (2002a). Sociolinguistic Variation and Change. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2002b). The sociolinguistics of modern RP. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Variation and Change. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 171–80.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2003). The Norfolk Dialect. Cromer: Poppyland.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2004). The dialect of East Anglia: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 142–53.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P. & J. Cheshire. (1989). Dialect and education in the United Kingdom. In Cheshire, J., Edwards, V., Münstermann, H. & Weltens, B. (eds.) Dialect and Education. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 200–18.Google Scholar
Tsow, M. (1984). Mother Tongue Maintenance: A Survey of Chinese Language Classes. London: Commission for Racial Equality.Google Scholar
Tupper, F. B. (1876). The History of Guernsey and its Bailiwick (2nd Edn). London: Simpkin, Marshall & Co.Google Scholar
Uned Iaith Genedlaethol Cymru. (1978). Cyflwyno'r Iaith Lenyddol. Y Bontfaen: D. Brown a'i Feibion.
Upton, C. & Widdowson, J. D. A.. (1996). An Atlas of English Dialects. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Ureland, P. & Broderick, G. (eds.) (1991). Language Contact in the British Isles. Proceedings of the Eighth International Symposium on Language Contact in Europe. Tübingen: Niemeyer.Google Scholar
Uttley, J. (1966). The Story of the Channel Islands. London: Faber and Faber.Google Scholar
Vallancey, C. (1788). Memoir of the language, manners, and customs of an Anglo-Saxon colony settled in the baronies of Forth and Bargie, in the County of Wexford, Ireland, in 1167, 1168, 1169. Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy 2: 19–41.Google Scholar
Van den Eynden, N. (1996). Aspects of preposition placement in English. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 426–46.Google Scholar
Van den Eynden Morpeth, N. (2002). Relativisers in the southwest of England. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 181–94.Google Scholar
Vasko, A.-L. (2005). Up Cambridge: Prepositional Locative Expressions in Dialect Speech: A Corpus-based Study of the Cambridgeshire Dialect. Helsinki: Société Néophilologique.Google Scholar
Vennemann gen. Nierfeld, T. (2000). English as a ‘Celtic’ language. In Tristram, H. (ed.) Celtic Englishes II: Proceedings of the Second Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 28–30 September 1995. Heidelberg: Winter. 399–406.Google Scholar
Verma, M. (1991). The Hindi speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 103–14.Google Scholar
Verma, M., Corrigan, K. & Firth, S.. (eds.) (1995). Working with Bilingual Children. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Verma, M., K. Corrigan & S. Firth.(2000). Minority children's heritage language: planning for non-preservation? In Thomas, P. Wynn & Mathias, J. (eds.) Developing Minority Languages: Proceedings of the 5th International Conference on Minority Languages. Llandysul: Gwasg Gomer. 506–28.Google Scholar
Verma, M., Mukherjee, A., Khanna, A. & Agnihotri, R. K.. (2001). The Sylhetis in Leeds: an attempt at a sociolinguistic profile. The Journal of Social Issues 91: 38–58.Google Scholar
Viereck, W. (1985). On the interrelationship of British and American English: morphological evidence. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus on: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 247–300.Google Scholar
Viereck, W.(1988). The Channel Islands: an anglicist's no man's land. In Klegraf, J. and Nehls, D. (eds.) Essays on the English Language and Applied Linguistics on the Occasion of Gerhard Nickel's 60th Birthday. Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag. 468–78.Google Scholar
Viereck, W.(1997). On negation in dialectal English. In Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) Language History and Linguistic Modelling: A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday, Volume II: Linguistic Modelling. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 759–67.Google Scholar
Vivian, L. (2000). /r/ in Accrington: an analysis of rhoticity and hyperdialectal /r/ in East Lancashire. Unpublished BA dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Wagner, H. (1959). Das Verbum in den Sprachen der britischen Inseln. Tübingen: Niemeyer.Google Scholar
Wagner, S. (2003). Gender in English pronouns: myth and reality. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Freiburg: Albert-Ludwigs-Universität.
Wagner, S.(2004). English dialects in the Southwest: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 154–74.Google Scholar
Wagner, S.(2005). Gender in English pronouns: Southwest England. In Kortmann, B., Herrmann, T., Pietsch, L. & Wagner, S. (eds.) A Comparative Grammar of English Dialects: Agreement, Gender, Relative Clauses. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 211–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wakelin, M. F. (1972). English Dialects: An Introduction (revised edition). London: Athlone.Google Scholar
Wakelin, M. F.(1986). The Southwest of England. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Walker, J. (1791). A Critical Pronouncing Dictionary and Expositor of the English Language. London.Google Scholar
Wall, R. (1995). A Dictionary and Glossary for the Irish Literary Revival. Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe.Google Scholar
Walsh, J. J. (1926). Shakespeare's pronunciation of the Irish brogue. In Walsh, J. (ed.) The World's Debt to the Irish. Boston: The Stratford Company. 297–327.Google Scholar
Walters, J. R. (1999). A study of the segmental and suprasegmental phonology of Rhondda Valleys. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Pontypridd: University of Glamorgan.
Walters, J. R.(2003). Celtic English: influences on a South Wales valleys accent. English World-Wide 24 (1): 63–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wang, W. (1969). Competing changes as a cause of residue. Language 45: 9–25.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wardhaugh, R. (1999). Proper English. Myths and Misunderstandings about Language. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Warren, P. & D. Britain. (1999). Intonation and prosody in New Zealand English. In Bell, A. & Kuiper, K. (eds.) New Zealand English. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 146–72.Google Scholar
Watkins, T. A. (1993). Welsh. In Ball, M. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 289–348.Google Scholar
Watson, J. (1809). Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb. London: Darton and Harvey.Google Scholar
Watson, J. L. (1975). Emigration and the Chinese Lineage: The Mans in Hong Kong and London. Berkeley: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Watson, J. L.(1977). The Chinese: Hong Kong villagers in the British catering trade. In Watson, J. L. (ed.) Between Two Cultures: Migrants and Minorities in Britain. Oxford: Blackwell. 181–213.Google Scholar
Watson, K. (2002). The realisation of final /t/ in Liverpool English. Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 8: 195–205.Google Scholar
Watson, M. & McGregor, R.. (1999). Asylum Statistics United Kingdom 1998. London: Home Office.Google Scholar
Watson, W. J. (1926). The History of the Celtic Place-names of Scotland. Edinburgh and London: Blackwood.Google Scholar
Watt, D. (2000). Phonetic parallels between the close-mid vowels of Tyneside English: Are they internally or externally motivated? Language Variation and Change 12: 69–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watt, D.(2002). ‘I don't speak with a Geordie accent, I speak, like, the Northern accent’: contact-induced levelling in the Tyneside vowel system. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6: 44–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watt, D. & Ingham, C.. (2000). Durational evidence of the Scottish Vowel Length Rule in Berwick English. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 8: 205–28.Google Scholar
Watt, D. & L. Milroy. (1999). Patterns of variation and change in three Tyneside vowels: Is this dialect levelling? In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 25–46.Google Scholar
Watt, D. & Tillotson, J.. (2001). A spectrographic analysis of vowel fronting in Bradford English. English World-Wide 21: 269–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watts, E. (2006). Mobility-induced dialect contact: a sociolinguistic investigation of speech variation in Wilmslow, Cheshire. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Wells, J. (1973). Jamaican Pronunciation in London. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Wells, J.(1982). Accents of English (3 Volumes). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, J.(1994a). Transcribing Estuary English: a discussion document. Speech Hearing and Language: UCL Work in Progress 8: 259–67.Google Scholar
Wells, J.(1994b). Recommendations for standardized phonetics of Estuary English. Notes from a lecture given in Heidelberg, November 1994 (http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/estuary/estu-rec.htm).
Wells, J.(1995). Age grading in English pronunciation preferences. Proceedings of the 13th International Congress of Phonetic Sciences 3: 696–9.Google Scholar
Wells, J.(1997). Whatever happened to Received Pronunciation? In Casado, C. Medina & Palomo, C. Soto (eds.) II Jornadas de Estudios Ingleses. Jaén: University of Jaén. 19–28.Google Scholar
Weston, W. J. (n.d.). A Refresher Course in English. London: George Newnes.
Wigger, A. (1972). Preliminaries to a generative morphology of the modern Irish verb. Ériu 23: 162–213.Google Scholar
Wilcox, S. (1989). American Deaf Culture. Silver Spring, MD: Linstok Press.Google Scholar
Wilding, J. (1981). Ethnic Minority Languages in the Classroom? A Survey of Asian Parents in Leicester. Leicester: Leicester Council for Community Relations.Google Scholar
Williams, A. (1989). The influence of a non-standard dialect on children's school writing. Unpublished PhD dissertation. London: Birkbeck College.
Williams, A.(1994a). Talk written down: the sociolinguistics of school writing. In Cmejrkova, S. & Danes, F. (eds.) Writing vs Speaking. Tübingen: Gunter Narr Verlag. 283–92.Google Scholar
Williams, A.(1994b). Writing in Reading: syntactic variation in children's school writing. In Melchers, G. & Johannesson, N. (eds.) Non-standard Varieties of Language. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. 206–19.Google Scholar
Williams, A. & P. Kerswill. (1999). Dialect levelling: change and continuity in Milton Keynes, Reading & Hull. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 141–62.Google Scholar
Williams, B. (1985). Pitch and duration in Welsh stress perception: the implications for intonation. Journal of Phonetics 13: 381–406.Google Scholar
Williams, G. & Morris, D.. (2000). Language Planning and Language Use: Welsh in a Global Age. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Williams, M. (2000). The pragmatics of predicate fronting in Welsh English. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes II. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 210–30.Google Scholar
Williams, N. J. A. (1994). An Mhanainnis. In McCone, K. R., McManus, D., Háinle, C. Ó, Willams, N. & Breatnach, L. (eds.) Stair na Gaeilge in ómós do Pádraig Ó Fiannachta. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College. 703–44.Google Scholar
Williams, S. (1980). A Welsh Grammar. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Williamson, J. & Hardman, F.. (1997a). To purify the dialect of the tribe: children's use of non-standard dialect grammar. Educational Studies 23 (2): 157–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Williamson, J. & Hardman, F.. (1997b). Those terrible marks of the beast: non-standard dialect and children's writing. Language and Education 11: 287–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Willis, L. (1999). Bilingualism in African-Caribbean young people in Sheffield: a micro-level study of bilingual interaction in friendship groups. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Sheffield: University of Sheffield.
Wilson, J. & Henry, A.. (1998). Parameter setting within a socially realistic linguistics. Language in Society 27: 1–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wilson, R.Kenny, T., Clark, J., Moseley, D., Newton, L., Newton, D. & Purves, I.. (1997). PILs Project Report: Ensuring the Readability, Understandability and Efficacy of the Phase 2 Prodigy Non-Drug Advice Leaflets. Newcastle: The Sowerby Centre for Health Informatics, University of Newcastle.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J. (1984). Gaelic in Scotland 1698–1981: The Geographical History of a Language. Edinburgh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J.(1988a). The geographical history of Gaelic in Scotland. In Williams, C. (ed.) Language in Geographical Context. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 136–66.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J.(1988b). Gaelic Scotland – The Transformation of a Culture Region. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J.(1991). An essay in historical geolinguistics: Gaelic speaking in urban Lowland Scotland in 1891. In Williams, C. H. (ed.) Linguistic Minorities, Society and Territory. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 150–72.Google Scholar
Wolfram, W. & N. Schilling-Estes. (2003). Parallel development and alternative restructuring: the case of weren't intensification. In Britain, D. and Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology: In Honour of Peter Trudgill. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 131–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Woll, B. (1991). Variation and Change in British Sign Language. Swindon: Final report to the Economic and Social Research Council.Google Scholar
Woll, B.(2001). Exploring language, culture and identity: insights from sign language and the deaf community. In Cotterill, J. & Ife, I. (eds.) Language across Boundaries: London: British Association for Applied Linguistics, in association with Continuum. 65–80.Google Scholar
Woll, B. & L. Lawson. (1982, revised edition 1990). British Sign Language. In Haugen, E., McClure, J. D. & Thomson, D. (eds.) Minority Languages Today. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 218–34.Google Scholar
Wong, L. Y. -F. (1992). Education of Chinese Children in Britain and the USA. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Wood, D. (1960). A general survey. In Griffith, J., Henderson, J. & Wood, D. (eds.) Coloured Immigrants in Britain. Oxford: Institute of Race Relations & Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Wright, F. J. (1984). A sociolinguistic study of passivization amongst black adolescents in Britain. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Birmingham: University of Birmingham.
Wright, J. (1905). The English Dialect Grammar. Oxford: Henry Frowde.Google Scholar
Wright, L. (1996). Sources of London English. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Wright, S. (1989). The effects of style and speaking rate on /l/-vocalisation in local Cambridge English. York Papers in Linguistics 13: 355–65.Google Scholar
Wyld, H. C. (1934). The best English. Proceedings of the Society for Pure English 4 (Tract 39): 603–21.Google Scholar
Wyld, H. C.(1936). History of Modern Colloquial English (3rd edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Young, C. N. (1973). Belize creole: a study of the creolized English spoken in the city of Belize in its cultural and social setting. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Zai, R. (1942). The Phonology of the Morebattle Dialect. Lucerne: Raeber.Google Scholar
Zhang, Z., S. Boyce, C. Espy-Wilson & M. Tiede. (2003). Acoustic strategies for production of American English ‘retroflex’ /r/. In Solé, M., Recasens, R. & Romero, J. (eds.) Proceedings of the 15th International Congress of Phonetic Sciences. Barcelona: Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona. 1125–8.Google Scholar
Zimmer, S. (1990). Handbuch des Mittelkornischen. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenchaft der Universität Innsbruck.Google Scholar
Abdelrazak, M. (2001). Towards More Effective Supplementary and Mother-tongue Schools (in England) (2nd edn). London: Resource Unit for Supplementary & Mother-tongue Schools.Google Scholar
Abercrombie, D. (1967). Elements of General Phonetics. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Abercrombie, N. & Warde, A., with Deem, R., Penna, S., Soothill, K., Urry, J., Sayer, A. & Walby, S.. (2000). Contemporary British Society (3rd edn). Oxford: Polity.Google Scholar
Abrams, F. (1991). Accents and dialects still unmentionable subjects. Times Educational Supplement, 14 June.
Acton, T. A. (1989). The value of ‘creolized’ dialects of Romanes. In Bali, S. et al. (eds.) Jezik i Kultura Roma.Sarajevo. Inst. za Proučavanje Nacionalnih Odnosa. 169–80.Google Scholar
Acton, T. A. & Kenrick, D.. (1984). Romani Rokkeripen To Divvus. The English Romani Dialect and its Contemporary Social, Educational and Linguistic Standing. London: Romanestan Publications.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B. (1965). Materials for a language map of 17th century Ireland. Ulster Dialect Archive Bulletin 4: 15–30.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B.(1981). The voiceless velar fricative in northern Hiberno-English. In Barry, M. V. (ed.) Aspects of English Dialects in Ireland, Volume 1. Papers Arising from the Tape-Recorded Survey of Hiberno-English Speech. Belfast: Institute of Irish Studies, Queen's University of Belfast. 106–17.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B.(1986a). Common [consonantal] features in Ulster Irish and Ulster English. In Adams, G. B. (ed.) The English Dialects of Ulster. Cultra: Ulster Folk and Transport Museum. 105–12.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B.(1986b). Phonological notes on the English of south Donegal. In Adams, G. B. (ed.) The English Dialects of Ulster. Cultra: Ulster Folk and Transport Museum. 97–104.Google Scholar
Adams, G. B., M. V. Barry & P. M. Tilling. (1985). The tape-recorded survey of Hiberno-English speech: a reappraisal of the techniques of traditional dialect geography. In Kirk, J. M., Sanderson, S. & Widdowson, J. D. A. (eds.) Studies in Linguistic Geography. The Dialects of English in Britain and Ireland. London: Croom Helm. 67–80.Google Scholar
Adams, J. N. (2003). Bilingualism and the Latin Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Adger, D. & J. Smith. (2005). Variation and the minimalist program. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 149–78.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Advisory Planning Committee. (1986). Irish and the Education System: An Analysis of Examination Results. Dublin: Bord na Gaeilge.
Advisory Planning Committee.(1988). The Irish Language in a Changing Society: Shaping the Future. Dublin: Bord na Gaeilge.
Ager, D. E. (1996). Language Policy in Britain and France: The Processes of Policy. London: Cassell Academic.Google Scholar
Ager, D. E.(1999). Identity, Insecurity and Image: France and Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Ager, D. E.(2003). Ideology and Image: Britain and Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Agnihotri, R. K. (1979). Processes of assimilation: a sociolinguistic study of Sikh children in Leeds. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Agnihotri, R. K.(1987). Crisis of Identity: The Sikhs in England. New Delhi: Bahri Publications.Google Scholar
Agutter, A. (1988). The not-so-Scottish Vowel Length Rule. In Anderson, J. & Macleod, N. (eds.) Edinburgh Studies in the English Language. Edinburgh: John Donald, 120–32.Google Scholar
Agutter, A. & Cowan, L. N.. (1981). Changes in the vocabulary of Lowland Scots dialects. Scottish Literary Journal Supplement 14: 49–62.Google Scholar
Ahlqvist, A. (1988). Remarks on the question of dialects in Old Irish. In Fisiak, J. (ed.) Historical Dialectology: Regional and Social. Berlin: de Gruyter. 23–38.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ahlqvist, A.(2002). Cleft sentences in Irish and other languages. In Filppula, M., Klemola, J. & Pitkänen, H. (eds.) The Celtic Roots of English. Joensuu: University of Joensuu, Faculty of Humanities. 271–81.Google Scholar
Aitchison, J. & Carter, H.. (2000). Language, Economy and Society. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Aitken, A. J. (1984a). Scottish accents and dialects. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 94–114.Google Scholar
Aitken, A. J.(1984b). Scots and English in Scotland. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 517–32.Google Scholar
Ali, A. & McLagan, P.. (1998). Curriculum Framework for Mother Tongue Teaching in Bengali. London: CILT/Tower Hamlets Education.Google Scholar
Alinei, M. (1997). Atlas Linguarum Europae. Perspectives Nouvelles en Géolinguistique. Roma: Istituto Poligrafico.Google Scholar
Alladina, S. (1993). South Asian Languages in Britain. In Extra, G. & Verhoeven, L. (eds.) Immigrant Languages in Europe. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 55–66.Google Scholar
Alladina, S. & Edwards, V.. (1991). Multilingualism in the British Isles. Two Volumes. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Alleyne, M. (1980). Comparative Afro-American. Ann Arbor: Karoma Press.Google Scholar
Altendorf, U. (2003). Estuary English: Levelling at the Interface of RP and South-Eastern British English. Tübingen: Narr.Google Scholar
Ammon, U. (1998). Measuring the broadness of dialectal speech. Sociolinguistica 12: 194–207.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Andersen, G. (2001). Pragmatic Markers and Sociolinguistic Variation: A Relevance-theoretic Approach to the Language of Adolescents. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L. (2001). Was/were variation in non-standard British English today. English World-Wide 22 (1): 1–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2002). Negation in Non-standard British English: Gaps, Regularizations, Asymmetries. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2003). Non-standard English and typological principles: the case of negation. In Rohdenburg, G. & Mondorf, B. (eds.) Determinants of Grammatical Variation in English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 508–529.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2004a). Local markedness as a heuristic tool in dialectology: the case of ‘amn't’. In Kortmann, B. (ed.) Dialectology Meets Typology: Dialect Grammar from a Cross-linguistic Perspective. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 47–67.Google Scholar
Anderwald, L.(2004b). The varieties of English spoken in the Southeast of England: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 175–95.Google Scholar
Andrews, L. S. (1991). The Irish language in the education system of Northern Ireland: some political and cultural perspectives. In Pritchard, R. M. (ed.) Motivating the Majority: Modern Languages in Northern Ireland. Coleraine: Northern Ireland CILT. 89–106.Google Scholar
Anthias, F. (1992). Ethnicity, Class, Gender and Migration: Greek Cypriots in Britain. Aldershot: Avebury.Google Scholar
Appadurai, A. (1990). Disjuncture and difference in the global cultural economy. Public Culture 2: 1–24.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ash, S. (2002). Social class. In Chambers, J., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 402–422.Google Scholar
Assinder N. (2005). Immigration to be an election issue. BBC News: 7 February. [http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/uk_politics/4242451.stm – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Audit Commission. (2000). Money Matters: School Funding and Resource Management. London: Audit Office.
Auer, P. (1999). From codeswitching via language mixing to fused lects: toward a dynamic typology of bilingual speech. International Journal of Bilingualism 3: 309–332.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Auer, P. & I. Dirim. (2003). Socio-cultural orientation, urban youth styles and the spontaneous acquisition of Turkish by non-Turkish adolescents in Germany. In Androutsopoulos, J. & Georgakopoulou, A. (eds.) Discourse Constructions of Youth Identities. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 223–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Awbery, G. (1976). The Syntax of Welsh: A Transformational Study of the Passive. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Awbery, G.(1984). Phonotactic constraints in Welsh. In Ball, M. & Jones, G. E. (eds.) Welsh Phonology. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 65–104.Google Scholar
Awbery, G.(1986). Pembrokeshire Welsh. Cardiff: National Museum of Wales.Google Scholar
Ayto, J. (1995). The Oxford School A–Z of English. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, B. L. (1966). Jamaican Creole Syntax: A Transformational Approach. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, C. -J. (1996). Essays on Time-based Linguistic Analysis. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Bailey, R. W. (1991). Images of English: A Cultural History of the Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. R. (1968). A Chinese Lineage Village. Stanford: Stanford University Press.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. R.(1979). Chinese Family and Kinship. New York: Columbia University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baker, J. P. (2002). Polari: The Lost Language of Gay Men. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baker, P. & Eversley, J. (eds.) (2000). Multilingual Capital: The Languages of London's Schoolchildren and their Relevance to Economic, Social and Educational Policies. London: Battlebridge Publications.Google Scholar
Baker, P. & Y. Mohieldeen. (2000). The languages of London's schoolchildren. In Baker, P. & Eversley, J. (eds.) Multilingual Capital: The Languages of London's Schoolchildren and their Relevance to Economic, Social and Educational Policies. London: Battlebridge Publications. 5–60.Google Scholar
Bakker, P. (1998). Para-Romani languages versus secret languages: differences in origin, structure and use. In Matras, Y. (ed.) The Romani Element in Non-Standard Speech. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag. 69–96.Google Scholar
Bakker, P.(2000). The genesis of Angloromani. In Acton, T. (ed.) Scholarship and the Gypsy Struggle: Commitment in Romani Studies: A Collection of Papers and Poems to Celebrate Donald Kenrick's Seventieth Year. Hatfield: University of Hertfordshire Press. 14–31.Google Scholar
Bakker, P.(2002). An early vocabulary of British Romani (1616): a linguistic analysis. Romani Studies 12 (2): 75–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bakker, P. & Cortiade, M. (eds.) (1991). In the Margin of Romani: Gypsy Languages in Contact. Amsterdam: Instituut voor Algemene Taalwetenschap.Google Scholar
Bakker, P. & Mous, M. (eds.) (1994). Mixed Languages. 15 Case Studies in Language Intertwining. Amsterdam: IFOTT.Google Scholar
Balarajan, R. (1995). Ethnicity and variations in the nation's health. Health Trends 27: 114–19.Google ScholarPubMed
Balarajan, R., Yuen, P., Soni, V.Raleigh, . (1989). Ethnic differences in general practitioner consultations. British Medical Journal 299: 14 October.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Ball, M. J. (ed.) (1988). The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Fife, J.. (eds.) (1993). The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Jones, G. E.. (1984). Welsh Phonology. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Müller, N.. (1992). Mutations in Welsh. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ball, M. J. & Williams, B.. (2001). Welsh Phonetics. Lewiston: Edwin Mellen Press.Google Scholar
Bannerman, J. (1974). Studies in the History of Dalriada. Edinburgh: Scottish Academic Press.Google Scholar
Barbé, P. (1994). Guernsey English: my mother tongue. Report and Transactions of La Société Guernesiaise 23/4: 700–23.Google Scholar
Barbé, P.(1995). Guernsey English: a syntax exile? English World-Wide 16: 1–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barber, C. (1964). Linguistic Change in Present-day English. Edinburgh and London: Oliver and Boyd.Google Scholar
Barber, M. (1997). A Reading Revolution: How We can Teach Every Child to Read Well. London: Institute of Education.Google Scholar
Barbour, S. (2000). Britain and Ireland: the varying significance of language for nationalism. In Barbour, S. & Carmichael, C. (eds.) Language and Nationalism in Europe. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 18–43.Google Scholar
Barbour, S. & Carmichael, C. (eds.) (2000). Language and Nationalism in Europe. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Barrs, M. (1991/92). Genre theory: what's it all about? Language Matters 1: 9–16.Google Scholar
Barry, M. V. (1981). The southern boundaries of Northern Hiberno-English speech. In Barry, M. V. (ed.) Aspects of English Dialects in Ireland, Volume 1. Papers Arising from the Tape-Recorded Survey of Hiberno-English Speech. Belfast: Institute of Irish Studies, Queen's University of Belfast. 52–95.Google Scholar
Barry, M. V.(1982). The English language in Ireland. In Bailey, R. W. & Görlach, M. (eds.) English as a World Language. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. 84–133.Google Scholar
Barry, M. V.(1984). Manx English. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 167–77.Google Scholar
Barwell, R. (2004). Teaching Learners of English as an Additional Language: A Review of Official Guidance. Watford: National Association for Language Development in the Curriculum.Google Scholar
Bathurst, B. (1996). A cute accent? The Observer Review, 24 March.Google Scholar
Bauer, L. & Trudgill, P.. (1998). Language Myths. London: Penguin.Google Scholar
Baugh, A. C. & Cable, T.. (1978). A History of the English Language. Boston: Routledge.Google Scholar
Bauman, Z. (1998). Globalisation: The Human Consequences. Oxford: Polity.Google Scholar
Beal, J. (1993). The grammar of Tyneside and Northumbrian English. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 187–213.Google Scholar
Beal, J.(1997). Syntax and morphology. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 335–77.Google Scholar
Beal, J.(2004a). English dialects in the North of England: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 114–41.Google Scholar
Beal, J.(2004b). English in Modern Times. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Beal, J. & K. Corrigan. (2002). Relatives in Tyneside and Northumbrian English. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 125–34.Google Scholar
Beal, J. & K. Corrigan.(2005). ‘No, nay, never’: negation in Tyneside English. In Iyeiri, Y. (ed.) Aspects of Negation in English. Kyoto: University of Kyoto Press. 139–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, A. (1984). Language style as audience design. Language in Society 13: 145–204.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Benedictus, L. (2005). Every race, colour, nation and religion on earth. The Guardian, 21 January. [http://www.guardian.co.uk/g2/story/0,3604,1395269,00.html – last accessed 10 February 2005].
Bennett, J. & Smithers, G.. (1966). Early Middle English Verse and Prose. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Bennett, L., Qutub, S. & Bellis, M.. (1998). Improving the Health of Black and Ethnic Minority Communities: A North West of England Perspective. Liverpool: University of Liverpool.Google Scholar
Bergin, O. (1943). Bróg ‘shoe’. Éigse 3: 237–9.Google Scholar
Bernstein, B. (1971). Class, Codes and Control, Volume 1: Theoretical Studies towards a Sociology of Language. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bernstein, B.(1996). Pedagogy, Symbolic Control and Identity: Theory, Research, Critique. London: Taylor & Francis.Google Scholar
Bernstein, B.(1999). Official knowledge and pedagogic identities. In Christie, F. (ed.) Pedagogy and the Shaping of Consciousness. London: Continuum. 246–61.Google Scholar
Bex, T. (1999). Representations of English in twentieth-century Britain: Fowler, Gowers and Partridge. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. J. (eds.) Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 89–109.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bex, T. & Watts, R. J. (eds.) (1999). Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bhatt, A. & M. Martin-Jones. (1992). Whose resource? Minority languages, bilingual learners and language awareness. In Fairclough, N. (ed.) Critical Language Awareness. London: Longman. 285–302.Google Scholar
Bhatt, A. & M. Martin-Jones.(1994). Gujarati literacies in East Africa and Leicester: changes in social identities and multilingual practices. University of Lancaster, Centre for Language in Social Life, Working Paper Series 56.
Bickerton, D. (1975). Dynamics of a Creole System. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Bilton, L. (1982). A note on Hull intonation. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 12: 30–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birt, P. (1985). Lé Jèrriais Pour Tous. A Complete Course on the Jersey Language. Jersey: Don Balleine.Google Scholar
Blackledge, A. (2000). Power relations and the social construction of ‘literacy’ and ‘illiteracy’. In Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K. (eds.) Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 55–69.Google Scholar
Blair, M. & Bourne, J.. (1998). Making a Difference: Teaching and Learning Strategies in Successful Multi-ethnic Schools. Norwich: Department for Education and Employment.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J. (1972). Languages in contact. Some problems of Hiberno-English. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Section C 72: 63–82.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1976). The English language in early modern Ireland. In Moody, T. W., Martin, F. and Byrne, F. J. (eds.) A New History of Ireland. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 546–60.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1977). The emergence of modern English dialects in Ireland. In Muirithe, D. Ó (ed.) The English Language in Ireland. Cork: Mercier.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1979). Spoken English in Ireland 1600–1740. Twenty-seven Representative Texts Assembled and Analysed. Dublin: Cadenus Press.Google Scholar
Bliss, A. J.(1984). English in the south of Ireland. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 135–51.Google Scholar
Blunkett, D. (2002). Integration with diversity: globalisation and the renewal of democracy and civil society. In Griffith, P. & Leonard, M. (eds.) Reclaiming Britishness. London: The Foreign Policy Centre. 65–77.Google Scholar
Bond, M. (1991). Beyond the Chinese Face. Hong Kong: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Boretzky, N. (1985). Sind Zigeunersprachen Kreols? In Boretzky, N., Enninger, W. & Stolz, T. (eds.) Akten des 1. Essener Kolloquiums über Kreolsprachen und Sprachkontakt. Bochum: Brockmeyer. 43–70.Google Scholar
Boretzky, N. & B. Igla. (1994). Romani mixed dialects. In Bakker, P. & Mous, M. (eds.) Mixed Languages. 15 Case Studies in Language Intertwining. Amsterdam: IFOTT. 35–68.Google Scholar
Börjars, K. & Chapman, C.. (1998). Agreement and pro-drop in some dialects of English. Linguistics 36: 71–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Borrow, G. (1874). Romano lavo-lil. Word-Book of the Romany; or, English Gypsy Language. London: John Murray.Google Scholar
Bottomley, K. (1996). An evaluation of language policies relating to the use of Creole in the classroom. Unpublished BSc dissertation. Huddersfield: Department of Geographical and Environmental Sciences, University of Huddersfield.
Bourne, J. (1989). Moving into the Mainstream. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Boyes-Braem, P. & Sutton-Spence, R. (eds.) (2001). The Hands are the Head of the Mouth: The Role of the Mouth in Sign Languages. Hamburg: Signum Press.Google Scholar
Bradbury, M. (1996). It's goodbye Memsahib, hello Sheila. Daily Mail, 20 March.
Bradford Education. (1996). Manningham in Context. Bradford: Bradford Education Policy and Information Unit.
Branson, J., D. Miller & I. Gede Marsaja. (1996). Everyone here speaks sign language too – a deaf village in Bali, Indonesia. In Lucas, C. (ed.) Multicultural Aspects of Sociolinguistics in Deaf Communities. Washington, DC: Gallaudet Press. 39–57.Google Scholar
Brasseur, P. (1977). Le Français dans les îles anglo-normandes. Travaux de Linguistique et de Littérature 16: 97–104.Google Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1978a). Les principales caractéristiques phonétiques des parlers normands de Jersey, Sercq, Guernesey et Magneville (canton de Bricquebec, Manche): Première partie. Annales de Normandie 25 (1): 49–64.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1978b). Les principales caractéristiques phonétiques des parlers normands de Jersey, Sercq, Guernesey et Magneville (canton de Bricquebec, Manche): Deuxième partie. Annales de Normandie 25 (3): 275–306.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1980–84). Atlas Linguistique et Ethnographique Normand. Paris: Editions du CNRS.Google Scholar
Brasseur, P.(1998). La survie du dialecte normand et du français dans les îles anglo-normandes: remarques sociolinguistique. Plurilinguismes 15: 133–70.Google Scholar
Breatnach, L. (1994). An Mheán-Ghaeilge. In McCone, K. R., McManus, D., Háinle, C. Ó, Willams, N. & Breatnach, L. (eds.) Stair na Gaeilge in ómós do Pádraig Ó Fiannachta. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College. 221–333.Google Scholar
Breen, R., Hannan, D., Rottman, D. & Whelan, C.. (1990). Understanding Contemporary Ireland: State, Class and Development in the Republic of Ireland. Dublin: Gill & Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bremer, K., Roberts, C., Vasseur, M. -T., Simonot, M. & Broeder, P.. (1996). Achieving Understanding: Discourse in Intercultural Encounters. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Bresnan, J. & A. Deo. (2001). Grammatical constraints on variation: ‘Be’ in the Survey of English Dialects and (Stochastic) Optimality Theory. Manuscript. (http://www.lfg.stanford.edu/bresnan/be-final.pdf – last accessed 21 March 2006).
Brien, D. (ed.) (1992). Dictionary of British Sign Language/English. London: Faber.Google Scholar
Brinton, L. (1994). The differentiation of statives and perfects in Early Modern English. In Stein, D. & Tieken-Boon, I. (eds.) Towards a Standard English. Berlin: Mouton. 135–70.Google Scholar
Britain, D. (1997a). Dialect contact and phonological reallocation: ‘Canadian Raising’ in the English Fens. Language in Society 26: 15–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(1997b). Dialect contact, focusing and phonological rule complexity: the koineization of Fenland English. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 4. A Selection of Papers from NWAVE 25: 141–70.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2001). Welcome to East Anglia!: two major dialect ‘boundaries’ in the Fens. In Fisiak, J. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) East Anglian English. Woodbridge: Boydell & Brewer. 217–42.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2002a). Space and spatial diffusion. In Chambers, J., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 603–637.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2002b). Phoenix from the ashes?: The death, contact and birth of dialects in England. Essex Research Reports in Linguistics 41: 42–73.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2002c). Diffusion, levelling, simplification and reallocation in past tense BE in the English Fens. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6 (1): 16–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(2003). Exploring the importance of the outlier in sociolinguistic dialectology. In Britain, D. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 191–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(2005a). Dialect and accent. In Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) Sociolinguistics: An International Handbook of the Science of Language and Society (2nd edn). Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. 267–73.Google Scholar
Britain, D.(2005b). Innovation diffusion, ‘Estuary English’ and local dialect differentiation: the survival of Fenland Englishes. Linguistics 43 (5): 995–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britain, D.(in press). One foot in the grave?: Dialect death, dialect contact and dialect birth in England. International Journal of the Sociology of Language.
Britain, D., L. Rupp, M. Bray, S. Fox, S. Baker & J. Spurling (2007). Explaining the East Anglian subject rule. Essex Research Reports in Linguistics.
Britain, D. & S. Simpson. (2007). Dialect Levelling in Telford New Town. Essex Research Reports in Linguistics.
Britain, D. & Trudgill, P.. (2005). New dialect formation and contact-induced reallocation: three case studies from the Fens. International Journal of English Studies 5 (1): 183–209.Google Scholar
Britton, D. (1991). On Middle English she, sho: a Scots solution to an English problem. North-western European Language Evolution 17: 3–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, G. (2000). Britain and the Knowledge Economy. Speech given to the Smith Institute, London, 16 February.
Brumfit, C. (1995a). Teacher professionalism and research. In Cook, G. & Seidlhofer, B. (eds.) Principle and Practice in Applied Linguistics. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 27–42.Google Scholar
Brumfit, C.(ed.) (1995b). Language Education in the National Curriculum. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Brumfit, C.(2001). Individual Freedom in Language Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Buchstaller, I. (2004). The sociolinguistic constraints on the quotative system – British English and US English compared. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Buchstaller, I.(2005). Putting perception to the reality test: the case of go and like. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics. Papers from NWAVE 32. 10 (2): 61–76.Google Scholar
Buchstaller, I.(2006). Diagnostics of age-graded linguistic behaviour: the case of the quotative system. Journal of Sociolinguistics 10 (1): 3–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bullock, A. (1975). A Language for Life: Report of the Committee of Inquiry under the Chairmanship of Sir Alan Bullock. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Bulwer, J. B. (1648). Philocophus: or the deafe and dumbe man's friend. London: Humphrey Moseley.Google Scholar
Bunting, M. (1996). The Model Occupation. London: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Burns, S. (1998). Irish Sign Language: Ireland's second minority language. In Lucas, C. (ed.) Pinky Extension and Eye Gaze: Language Use in Deaf Communities. Washington, DC: Gallaudet University Press. 233–73.Google Scholar
Burstall, C., Jamieson, M., Cohen, S. & Hargreaves, M.. (1974). Primary French in the Balance. London: National Foundation for Educational Research.Google Scholar
Cameron, D. (1995). Verbal Hygiene. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Cameron, D.(1998). The Feminist Critique of Language. A Reader (2nd Edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Cameron, D. & Bourne, J.. (1988). No common ground: Kingman, grammar and the nation. Language and Education 2 (3): 147–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, L. (2003). Writing in English as an Additional Language at Key Stage 4 and post-16. London: Office for Standards in Education.Google Scholar
Campbell, E. (2001). Were the Scots Irish? Antiquity 75: 285–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Canagarajah, A. S. (1999). Resisting Linguistic Imperialism in English Language Teaching. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Carter, P. (2003). Extrinsic phonetic interpretation: spectral variation in English liquids. In Local, J. K., Ogden, R. A. & Temple, R. A. M. (eds.) Phonetic Interpretation. Papers in Laboratory Phonology VI. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 237–52.Google Scholar
Carter, R. (ed.) (1990). Knowledge about Language and the Curriculum. London: Hodder & Stoughton.Google Scholar
Carter, R.(1992). LINC: the final chapter? BAAL Newsletter 35: 10–16.Google Scholar
Carter, R.(1995). Keywords in language and literacy. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carvel, J. (2001). Minority groups grow by 15%. The Guardian, 21 September. [http://www.guardian.co.uk/uk_news/story/0,555316,00.html – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Cassidy, F. G. & Page, R. B.. (1967/1980). Dictionary of Jamaican English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Castells, M. (1996). The Rise of the Network Society. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Cave, A. (2001). Language variety and communicative style as local and subcultural identity in a South Yorkshire coalmining community. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Sheffield: University of Sheffield.
Cenoz, J. & Jessner, U. (eds.) (2000). English in Europe: The Acquisition of a Third Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
‘Censor’ (n.d.). Don't. A Manual of Mistakes and Improprieties More or Less Prevalent in Conduct and Speech. London: Field and Tuer. [Reprinted by Pryor Publications, 1982].
Census 1891. (1891). Islands in the British Seas. Isle of Man, Jersey, Guernsey and Adjacent Islands. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.
Census 1971. (1971). Scotland: Reformatted Small Area Statistics: Table 40. Edinburgh: General Register Office, Census Customer Services.
Census 1981. (1981). Scotland: Small Area Statistics: Table 40. Edinburgh: General Register Office.
Census 1991. (1991). Scotland: Local Base Statistics: Table 67S. Edinburgh: General Register Office.
Census 1991. (1993). Ethnic Group and Country of Birth. Great Britain, Volumes I and II. London: Government Statistical Service, HMSO Publications Centre.
Census 1991. (1993). Report for Great Britain, Part I. London: Government Statistical Service, HMSO Publications Centre.
Census of Jersey. (2001). Report on the 2001 Census. Jersey: States of Jersey.
Central Office of Information (1988). Making it Plain: A Plea for Plain English in the Civil Service. London: Cabinet Office.
Central Statistics Office. (2003). Information Section: 19 June. [www.cso.ie – last accessed 5 February 2005].
Central Statistics Office.(2004). 2002 Census of Population, Volume 11: Irish Language. Dublin: Government Publications Office.
Centre for Education and Racial Equality in Scotland (CERES). (1999). Bilingualism, Community Languages and Scottish Education. Edinburgh: CERES.
Centre for Language Teaching and Research. (1999). Community Languages Bulletin 5 (Autumn). London: CILT.
Centre for Language Teaching and Research.(2000). Community Languages Bulletin 6 (Spring). London: CILT.
Chambers, J. K. (1998). TV makes people sound the same. In Bauer, L. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) Language Myths. London: Penguin. 123–31.Google Scholar
Chambers, J. K.(2003). Sociolinguistic Theory (2nd Edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Chambers, J. K.(2004). Dynamic typology and vernacular universals. In Kortmann, B. (ed.) Dialectology Meets Typology: Dialect Grammar from a Cross-linguistic Perspective. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 127–45.Google Scholar
Chambers, J. K. & Trudgill, P.. (1998). Dialectology (2nd edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chapman, C. (1998). A subject-verb hierarchy: evidence from analogical change in modern English dialects. In Hogg, R. & Bergen, L. (eds.) Current Issues in Linguistic Theory: Historical Linguistics 1995: Volume 2. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 35–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J. (1981). Variation in the use of ain't in an urban British dialect. Language in Society 10 (3): 365–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1982a). Variation in an English Dialect. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1982b). Dialect features and educational conflict in schools. Educational Review 34 (1): 53–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1989). Addressee-oriented features in spoken discourse. York Papers in Linguistics 3: 49–63.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1998a). English negation from an interactional perspective. In Trudgill, P. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) The Sociolinguistics Reader, Volume 1: Multilingualism and Variation. London: Arnold. 127–44.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1998b). Taming the vernacular: some repercussions for the study of syntactic variation and spoken grammar. Te Reo: Journal of the Linguistic Society of New Zealand 41: 6–27.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1999a). Taming the vernacular: some repercussions for the study of syntactic variation and spoken grammar. In Silvestre, J. C. Conde & Hernández-Campoy, J. M. (eds.) Variation and Linguistic Change in English. Murcia: University of Murcia. 59–80.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(1999b). Spoken standard English. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. J. (eds.) Standard English. The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 129–48.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2003). Social dimensions of syntactic variation: the case of ‘when’ clauses. In Britain, D. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 245–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2005a). Syntactic variation and spoken language. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 81–106.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2005b). Syntactic variation and beyond: gender and social class variation in the use of discourse-new markers. Journal of Sociolinguistics 9 (4): 479–508.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J.(2005c). Sociolinguistics and mother-tongue education. In Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. J. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) Sociolinguistics: An International Handbook of the Science of Language and Society (2nd Edn). Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 2341–50.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J., Edwards, V. & Whittle, P.. (1989). Urban British dialect grammar: the question of dialect levelling. English World-Wide 10: 185–225.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J., V. Edwards & P. Whittle.(1993). Non-standard English and dialect levelling. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 53–96.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J., P. Kerswill & A. Williams. (2005). Phonology, grammar and discourse in dialect convergence. In Auer, P., Hinskens, F. & Kerswill, P. (eds.) Dialect Change: Convergence and Divergence in European Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 135–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheshire, J. & J. Ouhalla. (1997). Grammatical constraints on variation. Paper presented at UKLVC1, University of Reading.
Cheshire, J. & D. Stein. (1997). The syntax of spoken language. In Cheshire, J. & Stein, D. (eds.) Taming the Vernacular: From Written Dialect to Written Standard Language. London: Longman. 1–12.Google Scholar
Cheshire, J. & P. Trudgill. (1989). Dialect and education in the UK. In Cheshire, J., Edwards, V., Münstermann, H. & Welten, B. (eds.) Dialect and Education: Some European Perspectives. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 94–109.Google Scholar
Choudhry, A. & M. Verma. (1994). The Gujaratis in England: language maintenance and shift. Paper presented at Sociolinguistics Symposium 10, Lancaster University.
Christodoulou-Pipis, I. (1991). Greek Outside Greece III. Research Findings: Language use by Greek-Cypriots in Britain. Nicosia: Diaspora Books.Google Scholar
CILT: The National Centre for Languages. (2006). Qualify to teach community languages. Community Languages Bulletin 18: 8–9.
Clarke, S. (1997). On establishing historical relationships between new and old world varieties: habitual aspect and Newfoundland Vernacular English. In Schneider, E. (ed.) Englishes around the World: Studies in Honour of Manfred Görlach. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 277–93.Google Scholar
Clarke, S.(1999). The search for origins: habitual aspect and Newfoundland Vernacular English. Journal of English Linguistics 27: 328–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Clarke, S.(2004). Newfoundland English: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 303–318.Google Scholar
Claxton, A. (1968). The Suffolk Dialect of the 20th Century. Ipswich: Adlard.Google Scholar
Clegg, J. (ed.) (1996). Mainstreaming ESL. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Clyne, M. (1975). Forschungsbericht Sprachkontakt. Kronberg (Taunus): Scriptor Verlag.Google Scholar
Clyne, M.(1991). Community Languages: the Australian Experience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Coates, J. (1993). Women, Men and Language (2nd Edn). London: Longman.Google Scholar
Cohen, A. P. (ed.) (1982). Belonging. Manchester: Manchester University Press.Google Scholar
Cohen, R. (1997). Global Diasporas: An Introduction. London: University College London Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Coigligh, C. (2002). Multilingualism in Ireland. The Irish Times, 24 April [http://www.asu.edu/educ/epsl/LPRU/newsarchive/art174.txt – last accessed 5 February 2005].
Collins, B. & I. M. Mees. (1989). The phonetics of Cardiff English. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 87–103.Google Scholar
Collins, B. & Mees, I. M.. (1996). Spreading everywhere? How recent a phenomenon is glottalisation in Received Pronunciation? English World-Wide 17: 175–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comhairle nan Eilean Siar. (2004). Education and Leisure Service – School Rolls from 1975 Forward. Stornoway: CNES.
Commission of the European Communities. (2001). Europeans and Languages. Eurobarometer 54.
Commission for Racial Equality (CRE). (1986). Teaching English as a Second Language: Report of a Formal Investigation in Calderdale Local Education Authority. London: Commission for Racial Equality.
Committee on Irish Language Attitudes Research (CILAR). (1975). Report. Dublin: The Stationery Office.
Community Language in the Secondary Curriculum Project. (1987). EC Pilot Project: Community Language in the Secondary Curriculum. Report 1984–87. London: Centre for Multicultural Education, Institute of Education, University of London.
Connolly, J. H. (1989). Port Talbot English. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 121–9.Google Scholar
Conrad, R. (1979). The Deaf School Child: Language and Cognitive Function. London: Harper & Row.Google Scholar
Cooper, R. (1989). Language Planning and Social Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) (2005a). Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cornips, L. & K. Corrigan(2005b). Toward an integrated approach to syntactic variation: a retrospective and prospective analysis. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 1–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cornips, L. & K. Corrigan(2005c). Convergence and divergence in grammar. In Auer, P., Hinskens, F. & Kerswill, P. (eds.) Dialect change: Convergence and Divergence in European Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 96–134.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corrigan, K. P. (1990). Northern Hiberno-English: the state of the art. Irish University Review 20: 91–119.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(1993). Hiberno-English syntax: nature vs nurture in a creole context. Newcastle and Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 1: 95–131.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2000a). What bees to be maun be: aspects of deontic and epistemic modality in a northern dialect of Irish English. English World-Wide 21: 25–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2000b). What are ‘small clauses’ doing in South Armagh English, Irish and Planter English? In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes II. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 75–96.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2003). For-to infinitives and beyond: interdisciplinary approaches to non-finite complementation in a rural Celtic English. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 318–38.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. P.(2007). Parametric Variation Within a Socially Realistic Linguistics: Syntactic Variation and Change in South Armagh English. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Cortiade, M. (1991). Romani versus Para-Romani. In Bakker, P. & Cortiade, M. (eds.) In the Margin of Romani: Gypsy Languages in Contact. Amsterdam: Instituut voor Algemene Taalwetenschap. 1–15.Google Scholar
Coughlain, T. (2001). Now shoon the Romani gillie. Traditional Verse in the High and Low Speech of the Gypsies of Britain. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Coulmas, F. (1992). Language and Economy. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Coupland, N. & Ball, M. J.. (1989). Welsh and English in contemporary Wales: sociolinguistic issues. Contemporary Wales 3: 7–40.Google Scholar
Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) (1989). English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Cox, B. (1991). Cox on Cox: An English Curriculum for the 1990s. London: Hodder and Stoughton.Google Scholar
Cox, B.(1995). Cox on the Battle for the English Curriculum. London: Hodder and Stoughton.Google Scholar
Craith, N. (1999). Irish speakers in Northern Ireland, and the Good Friday Agreement. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 20 (6): 494–507.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Creese, A. (2000). The role of language specialists in disciplinary teaching: in search of a subject? Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development. 21 (6): 451–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crinson, J. & Williamson, J.. (2004). Non-standard dialect in the formal speech of 15-year-olds on Tyneside. Language and Education 18 (3): 207–19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crowley, T. (1989). The Politics of Discourse. London: Macmillan.Google Scholar
Crowley, T.(ed.) (1999). Language and Politics in Ireland. A Critical Reader: 1366–1922. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Crowley, T.(2003). Standard English and the politics of language (2nd edn). Basingstoke, Palgrave Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cruttenden, A. (1995). Rises in English. In Lewis, J. W. (ed.) Studies in General and English Phonetics. Essays in Honour of Professor J. D. O'Connor. London: Routledge. 155–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cruttenden, A.(1997). Intonation (2nd edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Cruttenden, A.(2001a). Mancunian intonation and intonational representation. Phonetica 58: 53–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cruttenden, A.(2001b). Gimson's Pronunciation of English (6th edn). London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Crystal, D. (1995). The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Crystal, D.(1997). English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Crystal, D.(2000). On trying to be Crystal-clear: a response to Phillipson. Applied Linguistics 21 (1): 415–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dalgarno, G. (1680). Didascalocophus, or the deaf and dumb man's tutor. London: J. Hayes.Google Scholar
Dalphinis, M. (1991). The Afro-English creole speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 42–56.Google Scholar
Daly, M. (1990). Literacy and language change in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. In Daly, M. & Dickson, D. (eds.) The Origins of Popular Literacy in Ireland: Language Change and Educational Development 1700–1920. Dublin: Anna Livia. 153–66.Google Scholar
Daly, M. & Dickson, D.. (eds.) 1990. The Origins of Popular Literacy in Ireland: Language Change and Educational Development 1700–1920. Dublin: Anna Livia.Google Scholar
Dave, J. (1991). The Gujarati speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 88–102.Google Scholar
Davies, C. (1988). Cymraeg Byw. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 200–10.Google Scholar
Davies, J. (2000). Welsh. In Price, G. (ed.) Languages in Britain & Ireland. Oxford: Blackwell. 78–108.Google Scholar
de Bernardo-Stempel, P. (1995). Gaulish accentuation. Results and outlook. In Eska, J., Gruffydd, R. G. & Jacobs, N. (eds.) Hispano-Gallo-Brittonica. Essays in Honour of Professor D. Ellis Evans on the Occasion of his Sixty-fifth Birthday. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 16–32.Google Scholar
De Camp, D. (1961). Social and geographical factors in Jamaican dialects. In Page, R. B. (ed.) Creole Studies II: Proceedings of the Conference on Creole Language Studies. London: Macmillan. 61–84.Google Scholar
De Camp, D.(1971). Towards a generative analysis of a post-creole speech continuum. In Hymes, D. (ed.) Pidginization and Creolization of Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 349–70.Google Scholar
Garis, M. (1982). Dictiounnaire Angllais – Guernesiais. Chichester: Phillimore.Google Scholar
Garis, M.(1983). Guernesiais: a grammatical survey. Report and Transactions of La Société Guernesiaise 21: 319–53.Google Scholar
l'Epée, C. M. (1784). La Veritable Manière D'instruire les Sourds et Muets, Confirmée par une Longue Experience. Paris: Nyon.Google Scholar
Dennison, D. (1998). Syntax. In Romaine, S. (ed.) Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume IV: 1776–1997. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 92–329.Google Scholar
Dent, R. W. (1994). Colloquial Language in Ulysses. A Reference Tool. Newark: University of Delaware Press.Google Scholar
Department for Education and Employment. (1995). The Harris Report: Modern Foreign Languages in the National Curriculum. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(1997). Excellence in Schools. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1998). The National Literacy Strategy. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(1999). Minority Ethnic Pupils in Maintained Schools by Local Education Authority Area in England. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2000a). Grammar for Writing, London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2000b). Skills for Life: The National Strategy for Improving Adult Literacy and Numeracy Skills. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2001a). Literacy Across the Curriculum. London: Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(2001b). Key Stage 3 National Strategy: Framework for Teaching English: Years 7. 8 and 9. Suffolk: DfEE Publications.
Department for Education and Employment.(2001c). The National Literacy Strategy: Developing Early Writing. London, Department for Education and Employment.
Department for Education and Employment.(1975). A Language for Life. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1981). West Indian Children in our Schools: Interim Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Education of Children from Ethnic Minority Groups. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1984). Mother Tongue Teaching in School and Community. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1985). Education for All: The Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Education of Children from Ethnic Minority Groups. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1988). Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Teaching of English Language. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1989). English for Ages 5 to 16: The Cox Report. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1990). Modern Foreign Languages for Ages 11 to 16. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Employment.(1993). English for Ages 5–16. London: HMSO.
Department for Education and Skills. (2001). Raising Aspects of Ethnic Minority Achievement: With Special Reference to Learning English as an Additional Language. London: Department for Education and Skills.
Department for Education and Skills.(2002a). Key Stage 3 National Strategy – Grammar for Writing: Supporting Pupils Learning EAL. London: Department for Education and Skills.
Department for Education and Skills.(2002b). Languages for All: Languages for Life. London: Department for Education and Skills.
Department for Education and Skills.(2003). Skills for Life Survey. Nottingham: DfES Publications.
Department for Education and Skills.(2005). The National Languages Strategy: Press Notice 0034. www.dfes.gov.uk/languages/DSP_nationallanguages.cfm [last checked 28th February 2006].
Department of Health. (1998). Information for Health. London: HMSO.
Department of Health.(2001). Building the Information Core: Implementing the NHS Plan. London: HMSO.
Deterding, D. (1997). The formants of monophthong vowels in Standard Southern British English pronunciation. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 27: 47–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Devitt, A. (1989). Standardizing Written English: Diffusion in the Case of Scotland 1520–1659. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Dickins, B. & Wilson, R. M.. (1951). Early Middle English Texts. London: Bowes and Bowes.Google Scholar
Dictionary of D & D Signs. (1895). Our Monthly Church Messenger to the Deaf 2: 77, 131.
Dieth, E. (1932). A Grammar of the Buchan Dialect. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Dobson, E. J. (1968). English Pronunciation: 1500–1700 (2nd Edn). Oxford: Clarendon.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J. (1992). The Timing of Voicing in British English Obstruents. Berlin: Foris.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Docherty, G. J. & P. Foulkes. (1999). Newcastle upon Tyne and Derby: instrumental phonetics and variationist studies. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices: Accent Studies in the British Isles. London: Edward Arnold. 47–71.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J. & P. Foulkes.(2001). Variability in (r) production: instrumental perspectives. In Velde, H. & Hout, R. (eds.) ‘r-atics: Sociolinguistic, Phonetic and Phonological Characteristics of /r/. Brussels: ILVP. 173–84.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J. & P. Foulkes.(2005). Glottal variants of /t/ in the Tyneside variety of English. In Hardcastle, W. & Beck, J. Mackenzie (eds.) A Figure of Speech: A Festschrift for John Laver. London: Lawrence Erlbaum. 173–99.Google Scholar
Docherty, G. J., Foulkes, P., Milroy, J., Milroy, L. & Walshaw, D.. (1997). Descriptive adequacy in phonology: a variationist perspective. Journal of Linguistics 33: 275–310.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Docherty, G. J., P. Foulkes, J. Tillotson & D. J. L. Watt. (2006). On the scope of phonological learning: issues arising from socially structured variation. In Goldstein, L., Best, C. T. & Whalen, D. H. (eds.) Laboratory Phonology 8. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 393–422.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dolan, T. P. (ed.) (1990). The English of the Irish. Irish University Review 20 (1).Google Scholar
Dolan, T. P.(2005 [1998]). A Dictionary of Hiberno-English. The Irish Use of English. Dublin: Gill and Macmillan.Google Scholar
Domaille, D. R. F. (1996). Analyse sociolinguistique du Guernesiais. Unpublished PhD thesis. Bristol: University of Bristol.
Dorian, N. (1980). The valuation of Gaelic by different mother tongue groups in a Highland village. Scottish Gaelic Studies 13 (2): 169–82.Google Scholar
Dorian, N.(1981). Language Death – The Life Cycle of a Scottish Gaelic Dialect. Philadelphia: University of Philadelphia Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dorling, D. (1995). A New Social Atlas of Britain. Chichester: John Wiley & Sons.Google Scholar
Douglas, E. E. (1975). A sociolinguistic study of Articlave, Co. Londonderry: a preliminary report. Ulster Folklife 21: 55–67.Google Scholar
Douglas-Cowie, E. (1978). Linguistic code-switching in a Northern Irish village: social interaction and social ambition. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Edward Arnold. 37–51.Google Scholar
Douglas-Cowie, E. & R. Cowie. (1999). Prosodic style-shifting in a Northern Irish village. In Ohala, J., Hasegawa, Y., Ohala, M., Granville, D. & Bailey, A. (eds.) Proceedings of the International Congress of Phonetic Sciences, 1–7 August, San Francisco, Berkeley: Department of Linguistics, University of California at Berkeley. 137–40.Google Scholar
Dowling, P. J. (1968 [1935]). The Hedge Schools of Ireland. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Duncan, A. M. (1975). Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom. Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd.Google Scholar
Durcacz, V. E. (1983). The Decline of the Celtic Languages. Edinbugh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Dyer, J. A. (2002). ‘We all speak the same round here.’ Dialect levelling in a Scottish English community. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6: 99–116.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ebbinghaus, H. & J. Hessmann. (2001). Sign language as multidimensional communication – Or: why manual signs, mouthings, and mouth gestures are three different things. In Boyes-Braem, P. and Sutton-Spence, R. (eds.) The Hands are the Head of the Mouth: The Role of the Mouth in Sign Languages, Hamburg: Signum Press. 133–51.Google Scholar
Eckert, P. (1989). The whole woman: sex and gender differences in variation. Language Variation and Change 1: 245–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eckert, P.(1997). Age as a sociolinguistic variable. In Coulmas, F. (ed.) Handbook of Sociolinguistics. Oxford: Blackwell. 151–67.Google Scholar
Eckert, P.(2000). Linguistic Variation as Social Practice. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Edwards, J. (1985). Language, Society and Identity. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.Google Scholar
Edwards, V. (1983). Language in Multi-cultural Classrooms. London: Batsford Academic.Google Scholar
Edwards, V.(1986). Language in a Black Community. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Edwards, V.(1993). The grammar of Southern British English. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 214–38.Google Scholar
Edwards, V.(2000). Community languages in the United Kingdom. In Price, G. (ed.) Languages in Britain and Ireland. Oxford: Blackwell. 213–29.Google Scholar
Edwards, V., Trudgill, P. & Weltens, B.. (1984). The Grammar of English Dialect: a Survey of Research: A Report to the ESRC Education and Human Development Committee. London: ESRC.Google Scholar
Eggar, T. (1991). Correct use of English is essential. Times Educational Supplement 28 June.
Ellis, A. J. (1869). On Early English Pronunciation. London: Early English Text Society.Google Scholar
Elmes, S. (2000). The Routes of English. London: BBC.Google Scholar
Emanuelli, F. (1906). Le parler populaire de l'île anglo-normande d'Aurigny. Revue de Philologie Française 20: 136–42.Google Scholar
Emanuelli, F.(1907). Le parler populaire de l'île anglo-normande d'Aurigny (suite). Revue de Philologie Française 21: 44–53.Google Scholar
Emmorey, K., D. Corina & U. Bellugi. (1995). Differential processing of topographic and referential functions of space. In Emmorey, K. & Reilly, J. (eds.) Language, Gesture and Space. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. 43–62.Google Scholar
Engberg-Pedersen, E. (1993). Space in Danish Sign Language. Hamburg: Signum Press.Google Scholar
Esling, J. H. (1978). The identification of features of voice quality in social groups. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 7: 18–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estebanez, S. (1991). The Spanish speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles. Vol. 1: The Older Mother Tongues and Europe. Harlow: Longman. 241–53.Google Scholar
Etat Civil Committee. (2002). Report on the 2001 Census: Jersey. St Helier: States of Jersey.
Eurobarometer. (2001). Europeans and Languages: Eurobarometer Report 54. Brussels: European Commission.
Euromosaic Project. (1995). Gaelic Language Use Survey. European Bureau for Lesser Known Languages [www.eblul.org – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Eurostat. (2003). EU Labour Force Survey. Luxembourg: Eurostat.
Evans, D. E. (1983). Language contact in pre-Roman and Roman Britain. In Temporini, H. & Haase, W. (eds.) Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, Volume II. Berlin: De Gruyter. 949–87.Google Scholar
Evans, D. S. (1964). A Grammar of Middle Welsh. Dublin: DIAS.Google Scholar
Ewen, A. & Carteret, A.. (1969). The Fief of Sark. Guernsey: Guernsey Press.Google Scholar
Extra, G. & L. Verhoeven. (1993). Introduction: immigrant groups and immigrant languages in Europe. In Extra, G. & Verhoeven, L. (eds.) Immigrant Languages in Europe. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 3–21.Google Scholar
Fabricius, A. H. (2000). T-glottalling between stigma and prestige: a sociolinguistic study of modern RP. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Copenhagen: Copenhagen Business School.
Fabricius, A. H.(2002a). Ongoing change in modern RP: evidence for the disappearing stigma of t-glottaling. English World-Wide 23: 115–36.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fabricius, A. H.(2002b). Weak vowels in modern RP: an acoustic study of happY-tensing and KIT/schwa shift. Language Variation and Change 14: 211–37.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fairclough, N. (1999). New Labour, New Language? London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Fay, E. (1881). The methods of the British schools. American Annals of the Deaf and Dumb, 26: 187–92.Google Scholar
Fenton, J. (2001 [1995]). The Hamely Tongue. A Personal Record of Ulster-Scots in County Antrim. Newtownards: Ulster-Scots Academic Press.Google Scholar
Ferguson, C. (1959). Diglossia. Word 15: 325–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fiddick, J. (1999). Immigration and Asylum. London: House of Commons Library.Google Scholar
Fieß, A. (2000). Age-group differentiation in the spoken language of rural east Galway. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes II. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 188–209.Google Scholar
Fife, J. (1986). Literary vs colloquial Welsh: problems of definition. Word, 37: 141–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fife, J.(1990). The Semantics of the Welsh Verb. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Filppula, M. (1991). Subordinating ‘and’ in Hiberno-English: Irish or English origin? In Ureland, P. S. & Broderick, G. (eds.) Language Contact in the British Isles. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 617–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Filppula, M.(1999). The Grammar of Irish English. Language in Hibernian Style. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Finlay, C. (1994). Syntactic variation in Belfast English. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 12: 69–97.Google Scholar
Finlay, C. & M. F. McTear. (1986). Syntactic variation in the speech of Belfast school children. In Harris, J., Little, D. & Singleton, D. (eds.) Perspectives on the English Language in Ireland. Dublin: Centre for Language and Communication Studies, Trinity College Dublin. 175–86.Google Scholar
Fischer, O. & Leek, F.. (1983). The demise of the Old English impersonal construction. Journal of Linguistics 19: 337–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fishman, J. (ed.) (2001). Can Threatened Languages be Saved? Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Fisiak, J. (1968). A Short Grammar of Middle English. Warsaw: Polish Scientific Publishers.Google Scholar
Fisiak, J.(ed.) (1995). Language Contact under Contact Conditions. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.Google Scholar
Fitzpatrick, B. (1987). The Open Door. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Fletcher, J., E. Grabe & P. Warren. (2005). Intonational variation in four dialects of English: the high rising tune. In Jun, S.-A. (ed.) Prosodic Typology. The Phonology of Intonation and Phrasing. Oxford: Oxford University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fleury, J. (1886). Essai sur le patois normand de la Hague. Paris: Maisonneuve et Leclerc.Google Scholar
Forsyth, K. (1997). Language in Pictland: The Case Against Non-Indo-European Pictish. Utrecht: de Keltische Draak.Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. (1997). Rule inversion in a British English dialect – a sociolinguistic investigation of [r]-sandhi in Newcastle upon Tyne. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 4. A Selection of Papers from NWAVE 25. 259–70.Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J.. (1999). Urban Voices: Accent Studies in the British Isles. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J.. (2000). Another chapter in the story of /r/: ‘labiodental’ variants in British English. Journal of Sociolinguistics 4: 30–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foulkes, P., Docherty, G. J. & Watt, D. J. L.. (2001). The emergence of structured variation. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 7. Selected Papers from NWAV 29. 67–84.Google Scholar
Fox, S. (2007). The demise of ‘Cockneys’?: language change in London's ‘traditional’ East End. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Francis, W. (1983). Dialectology. Harlow: Longman.Google Scholar
Francis, W. N. (1985). Amn't I, or the hole in the pattern. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus on England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 141–52.Google Scholar
Fudge, E. C. (1984). English Word-Stress. London: Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Gardener, D. & Connolly, H.. (2005). Who are the ‘Other’ Ethnic Groups? London: Office for National Statistics.Google Scholar
Gardner-Chloros, P. & Finnis, K.. (2003). How code-switching mediates politeness: gender-related speech among London Greek-Cypriots. Estudios de Sociolinguistica 4 (2): 505–33.Google Scholar
Gardner-Chloros, P., MacEntee-Atalianis, L. & Finnis, K.. (2005). Language attitudes and use in a transplanted setting: Greek Cypriots in London. Journal of Multilingualism 2 (1): 52–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Geipel, J. (1971). The Viking Legacy – The Scandinavian Influences on the English and Gaelic Languages. Newton Abbot: David & Charles.Google Scholar
George, K. (1993). Cornish. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 410–68.Google Scholar
Gibson, K. A. (1982). Tense and aspect in Guyanese Creole: a syntatic, semantic and pragmatic analysis. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Gibson, M. (2003a). Languages at a single click. GP Newspaper, 20 January.
Gibson, M.(2003b). Informed patients require a broker. GP Newspaper, 27 January.
Gibson, M.(2003c). Sharing electronic records. GP Newspaper, May 2003.
Gibson, P. (1996). Southwick-on-Wear: Volume 4. Southwick Publications.
Gibson, P.(2002). Football in Sunderland. Sunderland: The People's History Ltd.Google Scholar
Giddens, A. (1984). The Constitution of Society: Outline of the Theory of Structuration. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Giddens, A.(1989). A reply to my critics. In Held, D. & Thompson, J. (eds.) Social Theory of Modern Societies: Anthony Giddens and his Critics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 249–301.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Giles, H. & Coupland, N.. (1991). Language: Contexts and Consequences. Buckingham: Open University Press.Google Scholar
Gillborn, D. (1997). Ethnicity and educational performance in the United Kingdom: racism, ethnicity, and variability in achievement. Anthropology and Education Quarterly 28 (3): 375–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gillborn, D. & Gipps, C.. (1996). Recent Research on the Achievement of Ethnic Minority Pupils. London: OFSTED.Google Scholar
Gillborn, D. & Mirza, H.. (2000). Educational Inequality: Mapping Race, Class and Gender: A Synthesis of Research Evidence. London: OFSTED.Google Scholar
Gilliéron, J. & Edmont, E.. (1902–10). Atlas Linguistique de la France. Paris: Honoré Champion.Google Scholar
Gilroy, P. (1987). There Ain't No Black in the Union Jack. London: Hutchinson.Google Scholar
Gilroy, P.(1993). The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness. London: Verso.Google Scholar
Gimson, A. C. (1970). An Introduction to the Pronunciation of English (2nd Edn). London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Gimson, A. C.(1980) An Introduction to the Pronunciation of English (3rd edn). London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Gimson, A. C.(1984). The RP accent. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 45–54.Google Scholar
Godfrey, E. & Tagliamonte, S.. (1999). Another piece of the verbal –s story: evidence from Devon in Southwest England. Language Variation and Change 11: 87–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goodman, K. & Goodman, Y.. (1978). Reading of American children whose language is a stable rural dialect of English or a language other than English. (NIE-C-00-3-0087). Washington, DC: US Department of Health, Education and Welfare.Google Scholar
Gorman, R. (ed.) (1993). An Stor-Data Briathrachas Gaidhlig – The Gaelic Terminology Database. Sleat, Skye: Clo Ostaig.Google Scholar
Goulbourne, H. (1998). Race Relations in Britain since 1945. London: Macmillan.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Government Publications Office. (1958). Gramadach na Gaeilge agus Litriú na Gaeilge, An Caighdeán Oifigiúil. Dublin: Government Publications Office.
Gowers, E. (1954). The Complete Plain Words. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Grabe, E. (2004). Intonational variation in urban dialects of English spoken in the British Isles. In Gilles, P. & Peters, J. (eds.) Regional Variation in Intonation. Tübingen: Niemeyer. 9–31.Google Scholar
Grabe, E. & E. L. Low. (2002). Durational variability in speech and the rhythm class hypothesis. In Gussenhoven, C. & Warner, N. (eds.) Laboratory Phonology 7. The Hague: Mouton. 515–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabe, E., Post, B., Nolan, F. & Farrar, K.. (2000). Pitch accent realization in four varieties of British English. Journal of Phonetics 28: 161–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabiner, L. (2000). The Informal Economy. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Graddol, D. (1997). The Future of English? A Guide to Forecasting the Popularity of English in the 21st Century. London: Glenton Press.Google Scholar
Graham, G. F. (1869). A Book about Words. London.Google Scholar
Grant, W. & Dixon, J. M.. (1921). Manual of Modern Scots. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Grant, William, et al. (eds.) (1931–75). The Scottish National Dictionary (10 Volumes). Edinburgh: Chambers.Google Scholar
Greene, D. (1979). Perfects and perfectives in modern Irish. Ériu 30: 122–41.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J. (1958). Notes on the phonology of a County Antrim Scotch-Irish dialect. Orbis 7: 392–406.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1959). Notes on the phonology of a County Antrim Scotch-Irish dialect. Part II: Historical phonology (I). Orbis 8: 400–24.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1964). Scotch-Irish urban speech in Ulster. In Adams, G., Braidwood, J. & Gregg, R. (eds.) Ulster Dialects: An Introductory Symposium. Belfast: Ulster Folk Museum. 163–92.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1972). The Scotch-Irish dialect boundaries in Ulster. In Wakelin, M. F. (ed.) Patterns in the Folk Speech of the British Isles. London: Athlone Press. 109–39.Google Scholar
Gregg, R. J.(1985). The Scotch-Irish Dialect Boundaries in the Province of Ulster. Port Credit, Ontario: Canadian Federation for the Humanities.Google Scholar
Gregory, E. (1997). One Child, Many Worlds: Early Learning in Multicultural Communities. London: David Fulton.Google Scholar
Gregory, E. & Williams, A.. (2000a). City Literacies: Learning to Read across Generations and Cultures. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Gregory, E. & A. Williams.(2000b). Work or play? ‘Unofficial’ literacies in the lives of two East London communities. In Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K. (eds.) Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 37–54.Google Scholar
Grice, M. & Barry, W.. (1991). Problems of transcription and labelling in the specification of segmental and prosodic structure. Proceedings of the XIIth International Congress of Phonetic Sciences 5: 66–9.Google Scholar
Grote, G. (1994). Torn between Politics and Culture: The Gaelic League 1893–1993. Münster: Waxmann.Google Scholar
Grundy S. & L. Jameson. (2002). Demography: 18–24 year olds in the population. UK Socio Demographic Profile of 18 to 24 year olds. Orientations of young men and women to citizenship and European identity. [http://www.sociology.ed.ac.uk/youth/docs/UK_sociodem.pdf – last accessed 11 February 2005].
Guillot, C. (1975). Les Iles Anglo-Normandes. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.Google Scholar
Guy, G. (1980). Variation in the group and individual: the case of final stop deletion. In Labov, W. (ed.) Locating Language in Time and Space. New York: Academic Press. 1–36.Google Scholar
Guy, G. & Vonwiller, J.. (1984). The meaning of an intonation in Australian English. Australian Journal of Linguistics 4: 1–17.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haenni, R. (1999). The case of Estuary English: supposed evidence and a perceptual approach. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Basel: University of Basel.
Hall, S. (1988). New ethnicities. ICA Documents 7: 27–31.Google Scholar
Hall, S.(1990). Cultural identity and diaspora. In Rutherford, J. (ed.) Identity: Community, Culture, Difference. London: Lawrence & Wishart. 222–37.Google Scholar
Halliday, M. A. K., McIntosh, A. & Strevens, P.. (1964). The Linguistic Sciences and Language Teaching. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Hamers, J. & Blanc, M.. (2000). Bilinguality and Bilingualism (2nd Edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hamp, E. P. (1975–6). Miscellanea Celtica. Studia Celtica 10–11: 54–73.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F. (1970). Is Anglo-Romanes a creole? Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society 49: 41–4.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1971). Comment on Kenrick. In Acton, T. (ed.) Proceedings of the Research and Policy Conference of the National Gypsy Education Council. Oxford: National Gypsy Education Council. 15–18.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1976). The pidginization of Angloromani. In Cave, G. (ed.) New Directions in Creole Studies. Georgetown: University of Guyana. 1–23.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1978). The social and linguistic development of Angloromani. Working Papers in Sociolinguistics 38. Austin: Southwest Educational Development Laboratory.
Hancock, I. F.(1984a). Romani and Angloromani. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 367–83.Google Scholar
Hancock, I. F.(1984b). Shelta and Polari. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 384–403.Google Scholar
Hannerz, U. (1996). Transnational Connections. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Hardcastle, W. & Barry, W.. (1989). Articulatory and perceptual factors in /l/ vocalisation in English. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 15: 3–17.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hardie, A. & McEnery, T.. (2003). The were-subjunctive in British rural dialects: marrying corpus and questionnaire data. Computers and the Humanities 37: 205–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hargreaves, S., Holmes, A. & Friedland, J.. (2000). Refugees, asylum seekers, and general practice: room for improvement? British Journal of General Practice 50: 531–2.Google Scholar
Harrington, J., S. Palethorpe & C. I. Watson. (2005). Deepening or lessening the divide between diphthongs: an analysis of the Queen's annual Christmas broadcasts. In Hardcastle, W. & Beck, J. Mackenzie (eds.) A Figure of Speech: A Festschrift for John Laver. London: Lawrence Erlbaum. 227–61.Google Scholar
Harris, J. (1984a). English in the north of Ireland. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 115–34.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1984b). Syntactic variation and dialect divergence. Journal of Linguistics 20: 303–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1985a). Phonological Variation and Change. Studies in Hiberno-English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1985b). The Hiberno-English ‘I've it eaten’ construction: what is it and where does it come from? In Baoill, D. P. Ó (ed.) Papers on Irish English. Dublin: Irish Association for Applied Linguistics. 36–52.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1986). Expanding the superstrate: habitual aspect markers in Atlantic Englishes. English World-Wide 7: 171–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1987). On doing comparative reconstruction with genetically unrelated languages. In Ramat, A. G., Carruba, O. & Bernini, G. (eds.) Papers from the VIIth International Conference on Historical Linguistics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 267–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1990). More on Brogues and Creoles: What's been happening to English short u? Irish University Review 20 (1): 73–90.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1991). Conservatism versus substratal transfer in Irish English. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English. Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 191–212.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1993). The grammar of Irish English. In Milroy, J. & Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English. The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman. 139–86.Google Scholar
Harris, J.(1996). On the trail of short u. English World-Wide 17: 1–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, J.(1997). Phonological systems in collision in the north of Ireland. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 201–24.Google Scholar
Harris, M. (1967). The phonology and grammar of the dialect of South Zeal, Devonshire. Unpublished PhD dissertation. London: SOAS.Google Scholar
Harris, M.(1991). Demonstrative adjectives and pronouns in a Devonshire dialect. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 20–28.Google Scholar
Harris, R. (1995). Disappearing language: fragments and fractures between speech and writing. In Mace, J. (ed.) Language, Literacy and Community Publishing. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 118–44.Google Scholar
Harris, R.(1997). Romantic bilingualism: time for a change? In Leung, C. & Cable, C. (eds.) English as an Additional Language: Changing Perspectives. Watford: NALDIC. 14–27.Google Scholar
Harris, R.(1999). Rethinking the bilingual learner. In Tosi, A. & Leung, C. (eds.) Rethinking Language Education. London: CILT. 70–83.Google Scholar
Harris, R., C. Leung & B. Rampton. (2001). Globalisation, diaspora and language education in England. In Block, D. & Cameron, D. (eds.) Globalisation and Language Teaching. London: Routledge. 29–46.Google Scholar
Harris, R. & Rampton, B.. (2002). Creole metaphors in cultural analysis: on the limits and possibilities of (socio-)linguistics. Critique of Anthropology 22 (1): 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, R., Schwab, I., Whitman, L.et al. (1990). Language and Power. London: Harper Collins.Google Scholar
Harris, W. V. (1989). Ancient Literacy. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Hatton, L. (1988). The development of the nasal mutation in the speech of school-children. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 239–57.Google Scholar
Haugen, E. (1966). Dialect, language, nation. American Anthropologist 68: 922–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawkins, S. (2003). Roles and representations of systematic fine phonetic detail in speech understanding. Journal of Phonetics 31: 373–405.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawkins, S. & Midgley, J.. (2005). Formant frequencies of RP monophthongs in four age groups of speakers. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 35 (2): 183–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawkins, S. & Smith, R.. (2001). Polysp: A polysystemic, phonetically-rich approach to speech understanding. Rivista di Linguistica 13: 99–188.Google Scholar
Hawthorne, K. (1994). Accessibility and use of health care services in the British Asian community. Family Practice 11 (4): 453–9.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Headley, V. (1992). Yardie. London: X Press.Google Scholar
Heath, C. D. (1980). The Pronunciation of English in Cannock, Staffordshire. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Heller, M. (1999). Linguistic Minorities and Modernity. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Henley, A. & Schott, J.. (1999). Culture, Religion and Patient Care in a Multi-ethnic Society. London: Age Concern England.Google Scholar
Henry, A. (1992). Infinitives in a for-to dialect. Natural Language and Linguistic Theory 10: 279–301.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, A.(1994). Singular concord in Belfast English. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 12: 134–76.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(1995). Belfast English and Standard English. Dialect Variation and Parameter Setting. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(1996). Indirect questions in Belfast English and the analysis of embedded verb-second. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 13: 161–72.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(1997). The syntax of Belfast English. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus on Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 89–108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, A.(2002). Variation and syntactic theory. In Chambers, J. K., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Basil Blackwell. 267–82.Google Scholar
Henry, A.(2005). Idiolectal variation and syntactic theory. In Cornips, L. & Corrigan, K. (eds.) Syntax and Variation: Reconciling the Biological and the Social. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 109–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, M., Lingard, B., Rizvi, F. & Taylor, S.. (1999). Working with/against globalization in education. Journal of Education Policy 14 (1): 85–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, P. L. (1958). A linguistic survey of Ireland: preliminary report. In A. Lochlann (ed.) Review of Celtic Studies, Volume 1. [Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap, Suppl. Bind V]. 49–208.
Henry, P. L.(1964). Anglo-Irish word-charts. In Adams, G., Braidwood, J. & Gregg, R. (eds.) Ulster Dialects: An Introductory Symposium. Belfast: Ulster Folk Museum. 147–61.Google Scholar
Henry, P. L.(1985). Linguistic atlases and vocabulary: the linguistic survey of Anglo-Irish. In Kirk, J. M., Sanderson, S. & Widdowson, J. D. A. (eds.) Studies in Linguistic Geography. The Dialects of English in Britain and Ireland. London: Croom Helm. 157–71.Google Scholar
Henton, C. (1983). Changes in the vowels of Received Pronunciation. Journal of Phonetics 11: 353–71.Google Scholar
Henton, C. & A. Bladon. (1988). Creak as a sociophonetic marker. In Hyman, L. M. & Li, C. N. (eds.) Language, Speech and Mind: Studies in Honor of Victoria A. Fromkin. London: Routledge. 3–29.Google Scholar
Herriman, M. & Burnaby, B.. (eds.) (1996). Language Policies in English-dominant Countries. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Herrmann, T. (2003). Relative clauses in dialects of English: a typological approach. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Freiburg: Albert-Ludwigs-Universität.
Herrmann, T.(2005). Relative clauses in English dialects of the British Isles. In Kortmann, B., Herrmann, T., Pietsch, L. & Wagner, S. (eds.) A Comparative Grammar of English Dialects: Agreement, Gender, Relative Clauses. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 21–123.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heselwood, B. & McChrystal, L.. (1999). The effect of age-group and place of L1 acquisition on the realisation of Panjabi stop consonants in Bradford: an acoustic sociophonetic study. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 7: 49–68.Google Scholar
Heselwood, B. & McChrystal, L.. (2000). Gender, accent features and voicing in Panjabi-English bilingual children. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 8: 45–70.Google Scholar
Heuser, W. (1904). Die Kildare-Gedichte. Die ältesten mittelenglischen Denkmäler in anglo-irischer Überlieferung. Bonn: Hanstein.Google Scholar
Hewitt, R. (1986). White Talk, Black Talk. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hewitt, R.(1995). The umbrella and the sewing machine: transculturalism and the definition of surrealism. In Ålund, A. and Granqvist, R. (eds.) Negotiating Identities. Rodopi: Amsterdam. 91–104.Google Scholar
Hickey, R. (1993). The beginnings of Irish English. Folia Linguistica Historica 14: 213–38.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(1995). An assessment of language contact in the development of Irish English. In Fisiak, J. (ed.) Language Contact under Contact Conditions. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 109–30.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(1997). Arguments for creolisation in Irish English. In Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) Language History and Linguistic Modelling: A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 969–1038.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(1999a). Ireland as a linguistic area. In Mallory, J. P. (ed.) Language in Ulster. Cultra: Ulster Folk and Transport Museum. 36–53.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(1999b). Dublin English: current changes and their motivation. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. (eds.) Urban Voices: Accent Studies in the British Isles. London: Arnold. 265–81.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2000a). Models for describing aspect in Irish English. In Tristram, H. (ed.) Celtic Englishes II. Proceedings of the Second Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 28–30 September 1995. Heidelberg: Winter. 97–116.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2000b). Dissociation as a form of language change. European Journal of English Studies 4 (3): 303–15.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(2001). The South-East of Ireland. A neglected region of dialect study. In Kirk, J. and Ó Baoill, (eds.) Language Links: The Languages of Scotland and Ireland. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast. 1–22.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2002). A Source Book for Irish English. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003a). A corpus of Irish English. In Hickey, R. (ed.) Corpus Presenter. Software for Language Analysis. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003b). How and why supraregional varieties arise. In Dossena, M. & Jones, C. (eds.) Insights into Late Modern English. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 351–73.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003c). Rectifying a standard deficiency: pronominal distinctions in varieties of English. In Taavitsainen, I. & Jucker, A. H. (eds.) Diachronic Perspectives on Address Term Systems. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 345–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R.(2003d). What's cool in Irish English? Linguistic change in contemporary Ireland. In Tristram, H. (ed.) Celtic Englishes III. Proceedings of the Third Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 19–23 September 2001. Heidelberg: Winter. 357–73.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(ed.) (2004a). Legacies of Colonial English. Studies in Transported Dialects. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2004b). English dialect input to the Caribbean. In Hickey, R. (ed.) Legacies of Colonial English. Studies in Transported Dialects. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 326–359.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2004c). Development and diffusion of Irish English. In Hickey, R. (ed.) Legacies of Colonial English. Studies in Transported Dialects. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 82–120.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2004d). A Sound Atlas of Irish English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.Google Scholar
Hickey, R.(2007). Irish English. Its History and Present-day Forms. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) (1997). Language History and Linguistic Modelling. A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hodge, R. & Kress, G.. (1993). Language as Ideology (2nd edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Hoffman, C. (2000). The spread of English and the growth of multilingualism with English in Europe. In Cenoz, J. & Jessner, U. (eds.) English in Europe: The Acquisition of a Third Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 1–22.Google Scholar
Holborow, M. (1999). The Politics of English: A Marxist View of Language. London: Sage.Google Scholar
Holmes, D. & Russell, G.. (1999). Adolescent CIT use: paradigm shifts for educational and cultural practices? British Journal of the Sociology of Education 20 (1): 69–78.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Home Affairs Committee, House of Commons. (1985). Chinese Community in Britain (2nd Report). London: HMSO.
Honey, J. (1983). The Language Trap: Race, Class and the Standard English Issue in British Schools. Middlesex: National Council for Educational Standards.Google Scholar
Honey, J.(1989). Does Accent Matter? London: Faber.Google Scholar
Honey, J.(1997). Language is Power: The Story of Standard English and its Enemies. London: Faber.Google Scholar
Honeybone, P. (2001). Lenition inhibition in Liverpool English. English Language and Linguistics 5: 213–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Honikman, B. (1964). Articulatory settings. In Abercrombie, D., Fry, D., MacCarthy, P., Scott, N. & Trim, J. (eds.) In Honour of Daniel Jones. London: Longman. 73–84.Google Scholar
Hope, J. (1994). The Authorship of Shakespeare's Plays: A Sociolinguistic Study. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hornberger, N. H. (ed.) (2003). Continua of Biliteracy. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hornsey, A. W. (1983). Aims and objectives in foreign language teaching. In Richardson, G. (ed.) Teaching Modern Languages. London: Croom Helm. 1–18.Google Scholar
Hudson, R. (1999). Subject-verb agreement in English. English Language and Linguistics 3: 173–207.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hudson, R.(2000a). ∗I amn't. Language 76: 297–323.Google Scholar
Hudson, R.(2000b). The language teacher and descriptive versus prescriptive norms: the educational context. Lecture presented to a workshop in Paris on prescriptivism and foreign-language teaching, 17 March 2000. (http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/dick/standard.htm [last accessed 3 March 2006]).
Hudson, R. & Holmes, J.. (1995). Children's Use of Spoken Standard English. London: School Curriculum and Assessment Authority.Google Scholar
Hughes, A. & Trudgill, P.. (1979). English Accents and Dialects: An Introduction to Social and Regional Varieties of English in the British Isles. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Hughes, A. & Trudgill, P.. (1996). English Accents and Dialects: An Introduction to Social and Regional Varieties of British English. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Hughes, A., Trudgill, P. & Watt, D.. (2005). English Accents and Dialects: An Introduction to Social and Regional Varieties of English in the British Isles. London: Hodder Arnold.Google Scholar
Hulme, H. M. (1941). Derbyshire dialect in the seventeenth century: from the Bakewell parish records. Journal of the Derbyshire Archæological and Natural History Society 62: 88–103.Google Scholar
Humphreys, H. (1993). The Breton language: its present position and historical background. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 606–43.Google Scholar
Husain, J. (1991). The Bengali speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 75–87.Google Scholar
Hutchinson, J. (1987). The Dynamics of Cultural Nationalism: The Gaelic Revival and the Creation of the Irish Nation State. London: Allen and Unwin.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O. (1976). Periphrastic do in affirmative sentences in the dialect of East Somerset. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 77 (4): 608–22.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1980). Relative clauses in the dialect of Somerset. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen. 81: 187–96.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1984). ‘He took the bottle and put ’n in his pocket': the object pronoun ‘it’ in present-day Somerset. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus On: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 153–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1985). Synchronic variation and linguistic change: evidence from British English dialects. In Eaton, R., Fischer, O., Koopman, W. & Leek, F. (eds.) Papers from the 4th International Conference on English Historical Linguistics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 61–72.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1991a). Periphrastic do in affirmative sentences in the dialect of East Somerset. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 148–60.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1991b). On grammatical diffusion in Somerset folk speech. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 104–19.Google Scholar
Ihalainen, O.(1994). The dialects of England since 1776. In Burchfield, R. (ed.) The Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume 5, English in Britain and Overseas: Origins and Development. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 197–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Inglis, H. (1844). The Channel Islands (4th edn). London: Whittaker & Co.Google Scholar
Inner London Education Authority (ILEA). (1981, 1983, 1985, 1987). Language Census. London: ILEA Research and Statistics.
INRA (International Research Associates). (2001). Les Européens et les Langues. Eurobarometer 54 Special Report drafted for the Directorate General of Education and Culture. (English Summary available on: http://europa.eu.int/comm/public_opinion/archives/ebs/ebs_147_summ_en.pdf [last accessed 3 March 2006]).
Isaac, G. R. (2002). The Celtiberian alphabetic signs San and Sigma and the ablative singular. Studia Celtica 36: 1–20.Google Scholar
Isle of Man Government. (2002). Isle of Man Census Report 2001 (2 Volumes). Douglas: Isle of Man Government Treasury.
Ito, R. & Tagliamonte, S.. (2003). Well weird, right dodgy, very strange, really cool: layering and recycling in English intensifiers. Language in Society 32: 257–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, K. H. (1953). Language and History in Early Britain. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1990). Britain's Deaf Heritage. Haddington: Pentland Press.Google Scholar
Jameson, F. (2000). Globalization and political strategy. New Left Review 4 (July/August): 49–68.Google Scholar
Jarman, E. & Cruttenden, A.. (1976). Belfast intonation and the myth of the fall. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 6: 4–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnson, A. L. (2001). An auditory analysis of /l/ vocalisation in Derby English. Unpublished undergraduate dissertation. York: University of York.
Johnston, P. A. (1979). A synchronic and historical study of Border Area bimoric vowel systems. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh.
Johnston, P. A.(1983). A sociolinguistic investigation of Edinburgh speech. Social Science Research Council End of Grant Report C/00/23/0023/1.
Johnston, P. A.(1984). Variation in the Standard Scottish English of Morningside. English World-Wide 4 (2): 133–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnston, P. A.(1985a). The rise and fall of the Morningside/Kelvinside accent. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 37–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnston, P. A.(1985b). Worksheets on Scots dialects. Based on material collected under a grant by the Nuffield Foundation, 1983–84. Unpublished handouts. Glasgow: University of Glasgow.
Johnston, P. A.(1997a). Older Scots phonology and its regional variation. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 47–111.Google Scholar
Johnston, P. A.(1997b). Regional variation. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 443–513.Google Scholar
Johnstone, R., Harlen, W., MacNeil, M., Stradling, B. & Thorpe, G.. (1999). The Attainments of Pupils Receiving Gaelic Medium Education in Scotland. Stirling: Scottish CILT.Google Scholar
Jones, C. (1996). A Language Suppressed. The Pronunciation of the Scots Language in the 18th Century. Edinburgh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Jones, C.(ed.) (1997). The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Jones, D. G. (1988). Literary Welsh. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Use of Welsh. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 125–71.Google Scholar
Jones, G. E. (1984). The distinctive vowels and consonants of Welsh. In Ball, M. J. & Jones, G. E. (eds.) Welsh Phonology: Selected Readings. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 40–64.Google Scholar
Jones, G. E.(2000). Iaith Lafar Brycheiniog. Caerdydd: Gwasg Prifysgol Cymru.Google Scholar
Jones, H. (2005). A Longitudinal Study: Welsh in the Census. Cardiff: Bwrdd yr Iaith Gymraeg.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C. (1998). Language Obsolescence and Revitalization. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2000a). Ambiguity and unpredictability: linguistic change in modern Jerriais. Verbum 22 (2): 203–22.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2000b). Swimming against the tide: language planning on Jersey. Language Problems and Language Planning 24 (2): 167–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2000c). The subjunctive in Guernsey Norman French. Journal of French Language Studies 10 (2): 177–203.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2001). Jersey Norman French: A Sociolinguistic Study of an Obsolescent Dialect. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2002). Mette a haout dauve la grippe des angllaïs: convergence on the island of Guernsey. In Jones, M. C. & Esch, E. (eds.) Language Change: The Interplay of Internal, External and Extra-linguistic Factors. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 143–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2003). Jèrriais: Jersey's Native Tongue. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2005a). Some structural and social correlates of single word intrasentential codeswitching in Jersey Norman French. Journal of French Language Studies 15 (1): 1–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(2005b). Transfer and changing linguistic norms in Jersey Norman French. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition 8 (2): 159–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Mari C.(forthcoming). The Martin Manuscripts: An unexplored corpus of Guernsey Norman French. Leuven and Paris: Peeters.
Jones, Mark. (1999). The phonology of definite article reduction. In Upton, C. & Wales, K. (eds.) Dialectal Variation in English. Special Issue of Leeds Studies in English 30: 103–21.Google Scholar
Jones, Mark. (2002). The origin of definite article reduction in northern English dialects: evidence from dialect allomorphy. English Language and Linguistics 6: 325–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Megan. (2002). ‘You do get queer, see. She do get queer’: Non-standard periphrastic DO in Somerset English. University of Pennsylvania Working Papers in Linguistics 8 (3): 117–32.Google Scholar
Jones, Megan & Tagliamonte, S.. (2004). From Somerset to Samaná: preverbal ‘did’ in the voyage of English. Language Variation and Change 16 (2): 93–126.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, R. F. (1953). The Triumph of the English Language. Stanford: Stanford University.Google Scholar
Jones, R. M. (1993). Ar Lafar ac ar Bapur. Aberystwyth: Astudiaethau Addysg Aberystwyth.Google Scholar
Jones, R. M.(1999). The Welsh Answering System. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, R. M. & Thomas, A. R.. (1977). The Welsh Language: Studies in its Syntax and Semantics. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Jones, R. O. (1993). The sociolinguistics of Welsh. In Ball, M. J. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 536–605.Google Scholar
Jones, S. (1926). A Welsh Phonetic Reader. London: University of London Press.Google Scholar
Jones, T. (1993). Britain's Ethnic Minorities. London: Policy Studies Institute.Google Scholar
Jones, V. (1985). Tyneside syntax: a presentation of some data from the Tyneside Linguistic Survey. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus on: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 163–77.Google Scholar
Joret, C. (1883). Des Caractères et de L'extension du Patois Normand. Paris: Vieweg.Google Scholar
Kachru, B. (1978). Towards structuring code-mixing: an Indian perspective. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 16: 27–47.Google Scholar
Kallen, J. (1986). The co-occurrence of DO and BE in Hiberno-English. In Harris, J., Little, D. & Singleton, D. (eds.) Perspectives on the English Language in Ireland. Dublin: Centre for Language and Communication Studies, Trinity College Dublin. 133–48.Google Scholar
Kallen, J.(1989). Tense and aspect categories in Irish English. English World-Wide 10: 1–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kallen, J.(1990). The Hiberno-English perfect: grammaticalisation revisited. Irish University Review 20 (1): 120–36.Google Scholar
Kallen, J.(1991). Sociolinguistic variation and methodology: After as a Dublin variable. In Cheshire, J. (ed.) English Around the World: Sociolinguistic PerspectivesCambridge: Cambridge University Press. 61–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kallen, J.(1994). English in Ireland. In Burchfield, R. W. (ed.) The Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume 5. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 148–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kallen, J.(1996). Entering lexical fields in Irish English. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. 101–129.Google Scholar
Kallen, J.(2000). Two languages, two borders, one island: some linguistic and political borders in Ireland. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 145: 29–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, R. B. & Baldauf, R. B.. (1997). Language Planning: From Practice to Theory. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Kegl, J., A. Senghas & M. Coppola. (1999). Creation through contact: sign language emergence and sign language change in Nicaragua. In DeGraff, M. (ed.) Language Creation and Language Change: Creolization, Diachrony, and Development. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. 179–237.Google Scholar
Kekäläinen, K. (1985). Relative clauses in the dialect of Suffolk. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 86: 353–7.Google Scholar
Kelly, J. (1995). Consonant-associated resonance in three varieties of English. In Lewis, J. Windsor (ed.) Studies in General and English Phonetics: Essays in Honour of Professor J. D. O'Connor. London: Routledge. 335–349.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kempadoo, M. & Abdelrazak, M. (eds.) (2001). Directory of Supplementary & Mother-tongue Classes (2nd edn). London: Resource Unit for Supplementary & Mother-tongue Schools.Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. (1996). Soap opera Australian-speak raises the tone. The Times, 19 March.Google Scholar
Kenner, C. (1997). A child writes from her everyday world: using home texts to develop biliteracy at school. In Gregory, E. (ed.) One Child, Many Worlds: Early Learning in Multicultural Communities. London, David Fulton. 75–86.Google Scholar
Kenrick, D. S. (1971). The sociolinguistics of the development of British Romani. In Acton, T. (ed.) Proceedings of the Research and Policy Conference of the National Gypsy Education Council. Oxford: National Gypsy Education Council. 5–14.Google Scholar
Kenrick, D. S.(1979). Romani English. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 19: 111–20.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P. (1984). Social and linguistic aspects of Durham (eː). Journal of the International Phonetic Association 14: 13–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P.(1987). Levels of linguistic variation in Durham. Journal of Linguistics 23: 25–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P.(1996a). Children, adolescents and language change. Language Variation and Change 8: 177–202.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P.(1996b). Milton Keynes and dialect levelling in south-eastern British English. In Graddol, D., Swann, J. & Leith, D. (eds.) English: History, Diversity and Change. London: Routledge. 292–300.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P.(2001). Mobility, meritocracy and dialect levelling: the fading (and phasing) out of Received Pronunciation. In Rajamäe, P. & Vogelberg, K. (eds.) British Studies in the New Millennium: The Challenge of the Grassroots. Tartu: University of Tartu. 45–58.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P.(2003). Dialect levelling and geographical diffusion in British English. In Britain, D. & Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology. In Honour of Peter Trudgill. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 223–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P. & A. Williams. (1997). Investigating social and linguistic identity in three British schools. In Kotsinas, U., Stenström, A.-B. & Karlsson, A. M. (eds.) Ungdomssprak i Norden. Stockholm: University of Stockholm Press. 159–76.Google Scholar
Kerswill, P. & Williams, A.. (2000). Creating a new town koine: children and language change in Milton Keynes. Language in Society 29: 65–115.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P. & Williams, A.. (2005). New towns and koineisation: linguistic and social correlates. Linguistics 43 (5): 1023–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kerswill, P. & Wright, S.. (1990). On the limits of auditory transcription: a socio-phonetic perspective. Language Variation and Change 2: 255–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khan, A. (2007) A sociolinguistic study of Birmingham English: language variation and change in a multiethnic British community. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Lancaster: University of Lancaster.
Khan, F. (1991). The Urdu speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London, Longman. 128–40.Google Scholar
Khan, N. & Kabir, M. A.. (1999). Mother-tongue education among Bangladeshi children in Swansea: an exploration. Language Learning Journal 20: 20–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khattab, G. (2002a). VOT in English and Arabic bilingual and monolingual children. In Parkinson, D. & Benmamoun, E. (eds.) Perspectives on Arabic Linguistics XIII-XIV. Papers from the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Annual Symposia on Arabic Linguistics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 1–38.Google Scholar
Khattab, G.(2002b). /l/ production in English-Arabic bilingual speakers. International Journal of Bilingualism 6: 335–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
King, A. & Reiss, M. (eds.) (1993). The Multicultural Dimension of the National Curriculum. London: Falmer Press.Google Scholar
King, G. (1993). Modern Welsh: A Comprehensive Grammar. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
King, L. & Johnstone, R.. (2001). An Agenda for Languages. London: Centre for Information on Language Teaching and Research.Google Scholar
Kingman, J. (1988). Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Teaching of the English Language. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Kingsmore, R. (1995). Ulster Scots Speech: A Sociolinguistic Study. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press.Google Scholar
Kingsmore, R.(1996). Status, stigma and sex in Ulster Scots speech. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 13: 223–37.Google Scholar
Kingston, M. (2000). Dialects in danger: rural dialect attrition in the East Anglian county of Suffolk. Unpublished MA dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Kirk, J. (1985). Linguistic atlases and grammar: the investigation and description of regional variation in English syntax. In Kirk, J., Sanderson, S. & Widdowson, J. (eds.) Studies in Linguistic Geography. London: Croom Helm. 130–56.Google Scholar
Kirk, J.(1997a). Ulster English: the state of the art. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes I. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 135–79.Google Scholar
Kirk, J.(1997b). Ethnolinguistic differences in Northern Ireland. In Thomas, A. R. (ed.) Issues and Methods in Dialectology. Bangor: Department of Linguistics, University of Wales, Bangor. 55–68.Google Scholar
Kirk, J.(2003). Archipelagic glotto-politics: the Scotstacht. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 339–56.Google Scholar
Kirk, J. & Millar, G.. (1998). Verbal aspect in the Scots and English of Ulster. Scottish Language 17: 82–107.Google Scholar
Kirk, J. & Baoill, D. Ó (eds.) (2001). Language Links: The Languages of Scotland and Ireland. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast.Google Scholar
Kirk, J. & Baoill, D. Ó(eds.) (2002). Travellers and their Language. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast.Google Scholar
Klemola, J. (1994). Periphrastic DO in south-western dialects of British English: a reassessment. Dialectologia et geolinguistica 2: 33–51.Google Scholar
Klemola, J.(1996). Non-standard periphrastic ‘do’: a study in variation and change. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Klemola, J.(2002). Periphrastic DO: dialectal distribution and origins. In Filppula, M., Klemola, J. & Pitk, H.änen (eds.) The Celtic Roots of English. Joensuu: Faculty of Humanities, University of Joensuu. 199–210.Google Scholar
Klemola, J. & Jones, M. J.. (1999). The Leeds corpus of English dialects project. Leeds Studies in English 30: 17–30.Google Scholar
Klima, E. & Bellugi, U.. (1979). The Signs of Language. London: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Knowles, G. O. (1973). Scouse: the urban dialect of Liverpool. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Leeds: University of Leeds.
Knowles, G. O.(1978). The nature of phonological variables in Scouse. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Arnold. 80–90.Google Scholar
Koch, J. T. (1982–3). The loss of final syllables and loss of declension in Brittonic. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 30: 201–33.Google Scholar
Koch, J. T.(1992). ‘Gallo-Brittonic’ vs ‘Insular Celtic’: the inter-relationships of the Celtic languages reconsidered. In Menn, G. & Moing, J.-Y. (eds.) Bretagne et pays celtique. Langues, histoire, civilisation. Mélanges offerts à la memoire de Léon Fleuriot. Rennes: Saint Brieuc. 471–95.Google Scholar
Koch, J. T.(1995). The conversion and the transition from Primitive to Old Irish. Emania 13: 39–50.Google Scholar
Kortmann, B. (2002). New prospects for the study of English dialect syntax: impetus from syntactic theory and language typology. In Barbiers, S., Cornips, L. & Kleij, S. (eds.) Syntactic Microvariation. Amsterdam: Meertens Institute Electronic Publications in Linguistics. 185–213.Google Scholar
Kress, G. (1982). Learning to Write. London: Routledge Kegan Paul.Google Scholar
Kroll, B. & Vann, R.. (1981). Exploring Speaking and Writing Relationships: Connections and Contrasts. Urbana: NATE.Google Scholar
Kyle, J. & Woll, B.. (1985). Sign Language: The Study of Deaf People and their Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Labov, W. (1966). The Social Stratification of English in New York City. Washington, DC: Center for Applied Linguistics.Google Scholar
Labov, W.(1972). Sociolinguistic Patterns. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Labov, W.(1990). The intersection of sex and social class in the course of linguistic change. Language Variation and Change 2: 205–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labov, W.(1994). Principles of Linguistic Change, Volume 1: Internal Factors. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Labov, W.(2001). Principles of Linguistic Change, Volume 2: Social Factors. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Labov, W., Yaeger, M. & Steiner, R.. (1972). A Quantitative Study of Sound Change in Progress. Report on National Science Foundation Project no. GS-3287 (2 Volumes). Philadelphia: US Regional Survey.Google Scholar
Ladd, P. (2003). Understanding Deaf Culture: In search of Deafhood. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ladefoged, P. (2003). Phonetic Data Analysis. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Lambert, P.-Y. (2003). La langue gauloise (2nd edn). Paris: Editions Errance.Google Scholar
Lass, R. (1990). Early mainland residues in Southern Hiberno-English. Irish University Review 20 (1): 137–48.Google Scholar
Lass, R.(1999). Phonology and morphology. In Lass, R. (ed.) Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume III: 1476–1776. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 56–186.Google Scholar
Laver, J. (1980). The Phonetic Description of Voice Quality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Laver, J.(1994). Principles of Phonetics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lawson, E. & Stuart-Smith, J.. (1999). A sociophonetic investigation of the ‘Scottish’ consonants (/X/ and /ʍ/) in the speech of Glaswegian children. Proceedings of the 14th International Congress of Phonetic Sciences. 2541–4.Google Scholar
Lawson, M. (1998). TV is the perp. The Guardian, 21 March.Google Scholar
Feuvre, G. F. (1976). Histouaithes et Gens d'Jèrri. Jersey: Don Balleine.Google Scholar
Feuvre, G. F.(1983). Jèrri Jadis. Jersey: Don Balleine.Google Scholar
Maistre, F. (1947). The Jersey language in its present state. The passing of a Norman heritage. Paper presented to the Jersey Society, London, 8 July 1947. London: The Jersey Society.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1966). Dictionnaire Jersiais-Français. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979a). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 2). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979b). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 3). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979c). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 4). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1979d). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 5). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1982). The Language of Auregny: La langue normande d'Auregny. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust & Alderney: Alderney Society and Museum.Google Scholar
Maistre, F.(1993). The Jersey Language (Booklet and Cassette 1). Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Master, B. & Dwyer, J.. (1991). Knowing and using female and male signs in Dublin. Sign Language Studies 73: 361–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Patourel, J. (1937). The Medieval Administration of the Channel Islands 1199–1399. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Lebarbenchon, R. J. (1988). La Grève de Lecq. Littératures et cultures populaires de Normandie, Volume 1. Cherbourg: Isoète.Google Scholar
Lehti, A. & Mattson, B.. (2001). Health, attitude to care and pattern of attendance among gypsy women – a general practice perspective. Family Practice 18 (4): 445–8.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Leith, D. (1983). A Social History of English. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Leland, C. (1874). The English Gypsies and their Language. London: Trubner.Google Scholar
Lemprière, R. (1974). History of the Channel Islands. London: Robert Hale.Google Scholar
Lepelley, R. (1999). La Normandie dialectale: Petite encyclopédie des langages et mots régionaux de la province de Normandie et des Iles anglo-normandes. Caen: Office Universitaire d'Etudes Normandes, Université de Caen.Google Scholar
Leung, C. (1995). English as an Additional/Second Language (EAL/ESL) Stages/Levels. Consultant Report to Schools Curriculum and Assessment Authority, London.
Leung, C.(1996). Content, context and language. In Cline, T. & Frederickson, N. (eds.) Curriculum Related Assessment, Cummins and Bilingual Children. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 26–40.Google Scholar
Leung, C.(1997). Language content and learning process in curriculum tasks. In Leung, C. & Cable, C. (eds.) English as an Additional Language: Changing Perspectives. Watford: National Association for Language Development in the Curriculum. 28–39.Google Scholar
Leung, C.(2001). English as an additional language: distinctive language focus or diffused curriculum concerns? Language and Education 15 (1): 33–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leung, C. & Cable, C.. (eds.) (1997). English as an Additional Language: Changing Perspectives. Watford: NALDIC.Google Scholar
Leung, C. & C. Franson. (1991). English as a second language in the National Curriculum. In Meara, P. & Ryan, A. (eds.) Language and Nation. Clevedon: British Association for Applied Linguistics/Multilingual Matters. 117–25.Google Scholar
Leung, C., Harris, R. & Rampton, B.. (1997). The idealised native speaker, reified ethnicities and classroom realities. TESOL Quarterly 31 (3): 543–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Levey, S. (2005). Variation in past BE in an urban vernacular: perspectives from adolescence. Manuscript. London: Department of Linguistics, Queen Mary University of London.Google Scholar
Levey, S.(2006). Visiting London relatives. English World-Wide 27 (1): 45–70.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewis, E. S. (1895). Guernsey: its people and dialect. Publications of the Modern Language Association 10: 1–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewis, H. (1946). Llawlyfr Cernyweg Canol (2nd edn). Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Lewis, H. & Pedersen, H.. (1974). A Concise Comparative Celtic Grammar (3rd edn). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Lewis, J. W. (1989). Syntax and lexis in Glamorgan English. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 109–20.Google Scholar
Li Wei, . (1993). Mother tongue maintenance in a Chinese community school in Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Language and Education 7 (3): 199–215.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Li Wei, . (1994). Three Generations Two Languages One Family: Language Choice and Language Shift in a Chinese Community in Britain. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Li Wei, . (2000). Towards a critical evaluation of language maintenance and language shift. Sociolinguistica 14: 142–7.Google Scholar
Li Wei, & Lee, S.. (2001). L1 development in an L2 environment: The use of Cantonese classifiers and quantifiers by young British-born Chinese in Tyneside. International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism 4 (6): 359–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liddell, S. K. (2003). Grammar, Gesture and Meaning in American Sign Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J. (1989). A brief survey of the dialect of Sark. Report and Transactions of La Société Guernesiaise 22 (4): 689–704.Google Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J.(1990). Some structural features of language obsolescence in the dialect of Jersey. Language Sciences 12 (2–3): 197–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J.(1991). Le traitement de l'r intervocalique dans le dialecte de Sercq. Revue de Linguistique Romane 55: 119–24.Google Scholar
Liddicoat, A. J.(1994). A Grammar of the Norman French of the Channel Islands: The Dialects of Jersey and Sark. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lindblom, B. (1986). On the origin and purpose of discreteness and invariance in sound patterns. In Perkell, J. & Klatt, D. (eds.) Invariance and Variability in Speech Processes. Hillsdale: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. 493–510.Google Scholar
Lindblom, B.(1990). Explaining phonetic variation: a sketch of the H & H theory. In Hardcastle, W. J. & Marchal, A. (eds.) Speech Production and Speech Modelling. Amsterdam: Kluwer. 403–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Linguistic Minorities Project. (1985). The Other Languages of England. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
Lippi-Green, R. (1997). English with an Accent. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Llamas, C. (1999). A new methodology: data elicitation for social and regional language variation studies. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 7: 95–118.Google Scholar
Lo Bianco, J. (2001). Language and Literacy Policy in Scotland. Stirling: Scottish CILT/University of Stirling.Google Scholar
Local, J. (1990). Some rhythm, resonance and quality variations in urban Tyneside speech. In Ramsaran, S. (ed.) Studies in the Pronunciation of English: A Commemorative Volume in Honour of A. C. Gimson. London: Routledge. 286–92.Google Scholar
Local, J.(2003). Variable domains and variable relevance: interpreting phonetic exponents. Journal of Phonetics 31: 321–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Local, J., Kelly, J. & Wells, W.. (1986). Towards a phonology of conversation: turntaking in Tyneside. Journal of Linguistics 22: 411–37.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Local, J., Wells, W. & Sebba, M.. (1985). Phonology for conversation. Phonetic aspects of turn delimitation in London Jamaican. Journal of Pragmatics 9: 309–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lodge, K. R. (1966). The Stockport dialect. Le Maître Phonétique 126: 26–30.Google Scholar
Lodge, K. R.(1978). A Stockport teenager. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 8: 56–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Logan, J. (1831, reprinted 1876, 1976). The Scottish Gael (2 Volumes). Edinburgh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Lowry, O. (2002). The stylistic variation of nuclear patterns in Belfast English. Journal of the International Phonetic Association 32: 33–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowth, R. (1762). A Short Introduction to English Grammar. London.Google Scholar
Lucas, A. (ed.) (1995). Anglo-Irish poems of the Middle Ages. Dublin: Columba Press.Google Scholar
Mac Eoin, G. (1993). Irish. In Ball, M. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 101–144.Google Scholar
Macafee, C. (1983). Varieties of English around the World: Glasgow. Amsterdam: Benjamins.Google Scholar
Macafee, C.(1985). Nationalism and the Scots renaissance now. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 7–18.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macafee, C.(1994). Traditional Dialect in the Modern World: A Glasgow Case Study. Frankfurt: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Macafee, C.(ed.) (1996). Concise Ulster Dictionary. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Macafee, C.(1997). Ongoing change in Modern Scots: the social dimension. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 514–50.Google Scholar
Macaulay, C. (1998). Gaelic: a study of language maintenance and shift in the Scottish Gaidhealtachd. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Hatfield: University of Hertfordshire.
MacAulay, D. (1982). Borrow, calque and switch: the law of the English frontier. In Anderson, J. (ed.) Language Form and Linguistic Variation. Amsterdam: Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacAulay, D.(ed.) (1992). The Celtic Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Macaulay, R. (1977). Language, Social Class and Education: A Glasgow Study. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Macaulay, R.(1991). Locating Dialect in Discourse. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Macaulay, R.(1997). RP R. I. P. In Macaulay, R. (ed.) Standards and Variation in Urban Speech. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 35–44.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macaulay, R. & Trevelyan, G. D.. (1977). Language, Social Class and Education: A Glasgow Study. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
MacDonald, M. (1984). Gaelic language and cultural maintenance in the Scottish Hebridean islands of Barra and Harris. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Hatfield: University of Hertfordshire.
Macdonald, S. (1997). Reimagining Culture: Histories, Identities and the Gaelic Renaissance. Oxford: Berg.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K. (1977). Language, Education and Social Processes in a Gaelic Community. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1978). Gaelic in Scotland 1971: Some Sociological and Demographic Considerations of the Census Report for Gaelic. Hatfield: Hertis Publications.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1984a). Scottish Gaelic and English in the Highlands. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 499–516.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1984b). Gaelic in Highland Region – The 1981 Census. Inverness: An Comunn Gaidhealach.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1985). The Scottish Gaelic speech-community – some social perspectives. Scottish Language 5: 65–88.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1986). Gender, occupational and educational factors in Gaelic language-shift and regeneration. In Eoin, G. Mac, Ahlqvist, A. & hAodha, D. Ó (eds.) Third International Conference on Minority Languages: Celtic Papers. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 47–71.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1987a). Language-maintenance and viability in contemporary Gaelic-speaking communities: Skye and the Western Isles today (from census data). Paper presented to the Eighth International Congress of Celtic Studies, Swansea, 19–24 July 1987.
MacKinnon, K.(1987b). Occupation, Migration and Language-Maintenance in Gaelic Communities. Hatfield: Hertis Publications.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1987c). The Present Position of Gaelic in Scottish Primary Education. Leeuwarden: Fryske Akademy.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1988a). Gaelic Language-Maintenance and Viability in the Isle of Skye. Hatfield: Hatfield Polytechnic.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1988b). Language Maintenance and Viability in Contemporary Gaelic Communities. Report to Economic and Social Research Council, Swindon.
MacKinnon, K.(1991a). Language retreat and regeneration in the present-day Scottish Gaidhealtachd. In Williams, C. (ed.) Linguistic Minorities, Society and Territory. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 121–49.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1991b). Language-maintenance and viability in contemporary Gaelic communities: Skye and the Western Isles today. In Ureland, P. & Broderick, G. (eds.) Language Contact in the British Isles. Tübingen: Niemeyer. 495–534.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1992). An Aghaidh nan Ceag: Despite Adversity – Gaeldom's Twentieth Century Survival and Potential. Inverness: Comunn na Gaidhlig.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1994). Gaelic language in the Western Isles. In Fenton, A. & MacDonald, D. (eds.) Studies in Scots and Gaelic. Edinburgh: Canongate. 123–37.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1997a). Gaelic as an endangered language – problems and prospects. Paper presented to Workshop on Endangered Languages, University of York 26–27 July 1997.
MacKinnon, K.(1997b). Gaelic in Family, Work and Community Domains: Euromosaic Project 1994–5. Scottish Language 17: 55–69.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(1998). Gaelic in family, work and community domains: Euromosaic Project 1994–95. In McClure, J. (ed.) A selection of papers presented at the Fifth International Conference on the Languages of Scotland and Ulster, Aberdeen, 1–5 August 1997. Aberdeen: Association for Scottish Literary Studies. 55–69.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(2001a). Gaelic at its 11th Hour. Inverness: Comunn na Gaidhlig.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K.(2001b) Fàs no Bàs (Prosper or Perish) – prospects for survival. In Kirk, J. & Baoill, D. Ó (eds.) Linguistic Politics – Language Policies for Northern Ireland, the Republic of Ireland, and Scotland. Belfast: Queen's University Press. 255–8.Google Scholar
MacKinnon, K. & M. MacDonald. (1980). Ethnic Communities: The Transmission of Language and Culture in Harris and Barra. Report to Economic and Social Research Council, Swindon.
Macphedran, G. (1989). Banana split. The Listener, 28 September.Google Scholar
Macpherson, J. A. (2000). Revitalising Gaelic – A National Asset. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.Google Scholar
MacPherson, W. (1999). The Stephen Lawrence Inquiry. London: Home Office.Google Scholar
Maguire, G. (1991). Our Own Language: An Irish Initiative. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Mahandru, V. K. (1991). The Panjabi speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 115–27.Google Scholar
Mansoor, L. & Drowse, R.. (2003). Effect of pictograms on readability of patient information materials. Annals of Pharmacotherapy 37 (7–8): 1003–9.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Marenbon, J. (1987). English, our English: The New Orthodoxy Examined. London: Centre for Policy Studies.Google Scholar
Marginson, S. (1999). After globalization: emerging politics of education. Journal of Education Policy 14 (1): 19–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marschark, M. (1993). Psychological Development of Deaf Children. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Marsh, D. & Marshall, N.. (2000). The Guardian Style Guide. London: The Guardian.Google Scholar
Martin, D. & Stuart-Smith, J.. (1998). Exploring bilingual children's perceptions of being bilingual and biliterate: implications for educational provision. British Journal of Sociology of Education 19: 237–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin, P., Creese, A., Bhatt, A. & Bhojani, N.. (2004). Complementary Schools and their Communities in Leicester: A Final Report. Leicester: School of Education, University of Leicester.Google Scholar
Martin-Jones, M. (1984). The newer minorities: literacy and educational issues. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 425–48.Google Scholar
Martin-Jones, M.(1991). Sociolinguistic surveys as a source of evidence in the study of bilingualism: A critical assessment of survey work conducted among linguistic minorities in three British cities. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 90: 37–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin-Jones, M.(1995). Codeswitching in the classroom: two decades of research. In Milroy, L. and Muysken, P. (eds.) One Speaker, Two Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 90–111.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K.. (eds.) (2000). Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Martin-Jones, M. & Saxena, M.. (1996). Turn-taking, power asymmetries, and the positioning of bilingual participants in classroom discourse. Linguistics and Education 8: 105–123.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mather, J. Y. & Speitel, H.-H.. (1975, 1977, 1986). The Linguistic Atlas of Scotland (3 Volumes).London: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Mathisen, A. G. (1999). Sandwell, West Midlands: ambiguous perspectives on gender patterns and models of change. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 107–123.Google Scholar
Matras, Y. (ed.) (1998). The Romani Element in Non-Standard Speech. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag.Google Scholar
Matras, Y.(2000). Mixed languages: a functional-communicative approach. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition 3: 79–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matras, Y. & Bakker, P. (eds.) (2003). The Mixed Language Debate. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matthews, P. (1996). The Irish Deaf Community (Volume 1). Dublin: The Linguistics Institute of Ireland.Google Scholar
McArthur, T. (1992). The Oxford Companion to the English Language. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K. (1998a). Shared accents, divided speech community? Change in Northern Ireland English. Language Variation and Change 10: 97–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(1998b). Barriers to change: ethnic division and phonological innovation in Northern Hiberno-English. English World-Wide 19: 7–35.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(1999). (London)Derry: between Ulster and local speech – class, ethnicity and language change. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 246–64.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2001). Ethnicity and Language Change. English in (London)Derry, Northern Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003a). Language contact in Early Modern Ireland: the case of be after V-ing as a future gram. In Tschichold, C. (ed.) English Core Linguistics. Essays in Honour of D. J. Allerton. Bern: Peter Lang. 323–41.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003b). I'll bee after telling dee de raison …: be after V-ing as a future gram in Irish English, 1601–1750. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 298–317.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003c). Plural verbal -s in nineteenth-century Ulster: Scots and English influence on Ulster dialects. Ulster Folklife 48: 62–86.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2003d). The Northern Subject Rule in Ulster: how Scots, how English? Language Variation and Change 15: 105–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2004a). Innovation in language contact. Be after V-ing as a future gram in Irish English, 1670 to the present. Diachronica 21: 113–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2004b). [T]hunder storms is verry dangese in this countrey they come in less than a minnits notice…: the Northern Subject Rule in Southern Irish English. English World-Wide 25: 51–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2005a). William Carleton between Irish and English. What can literary dialect reveal about language contact and change? Language and Literature 14: 197–220.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2005b). His letters is as short as ever they were: the Northern Subject Rule in nineteenth-century Ireland. In McCafferty, K., Bull, T. & Killie, K. (eds.) Contexts – Historical, Social, Linguistic. Studies in Celebration of Toril Swan. Bern: Peter Lang. 187–201.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2005c). Future, perfect – and past? Changing uses of be after V-ing in Irish English. In Alhaug, G., Mørck, E. & Pedersen, A. -K. (eds.) Festschrift for Tove Bull. Oslo: Novus.Google Scholar
McCafferty, K.(2006). Be after V-ing on the past grammaticalisation path: how far is it after coming? In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes IV. Potsdam: Potsdamer Universitätsverlag.
McCloskey, J. (1979). Transformational Syntax and Model-Theoretic Semantics: A Case Study in Modern Irish. Dordrecht and Boston: D. Reidel.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCloskey, J.(1985). The Modern Irish double relative and syntactic binding. Ériu 36: 45–84.Google Scholar
McClure, J. D. (1988). Why Scots Matters. Tillicoultry: The Saltire Society.Google Scholar
McClure, J. D., Aitken, A. J. & Low, J.. (1980). The Scots Language: Planning for Modern Usage. Edinburgh: Ramsay Head.Google Scholar
McCone, K. R. (1985). The Würzburg and Milan Glosses: our earliest source of ‘Middle Irish’. Ériu 36: 85–106.Google Scholar
McCone, K. R.(1996). Towards a Relative Chronology of Ancient and Medieval Celtic Sound Change. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College.Google Scholar
McCone, K. R., McManus, D., Háinle, C. Ó, Willams, N. & Breatnach, L. (eds.) (1994). Stair na Gaeilge in ómós do Pádraig Ó Fiannachta. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College.Google Scholar
McDonald, C. & Beal, J.. (1987). Modal verbs in Tyneside English. Journal of the Atlantic Provinces Linguistic Association 9: 43–55.Google Scholar
McDonald, T. & Boyd, J.. (2000). Languages: The Next Generation. Report of the Nuffield Inquiry into Languages. London: The English Company.Google Scholar
McDonnell, P. (ed.) (2004). Deaf Studies in Ireland: an introduction. Coleford: Douglas McLean.Google Scholar
McElholm, D. D. (1986). Intonation in Derry English. In Kirkwood, H. (ed.) Studies in Intonation. Coleraine: University of Ulster. 1–58.Google Scholar
McGowan, A. (1996). The Winchester Confessions 1615–1616. Depositions of Travellers, Gypsies, Fraudsters, and Makers of Counterfeit Documents, Including a Vocabulary of the Romany Language. South Chailley, East Sussex: Romany and Traveller Family History Society.Google Scholar
McGugan, I. (ed.) (2002). Report into the Role of Educational and Cultural Policy in Supporting and Developing Gaelic, Scots and Minority Languages in Scotland. Volume 1. [The McGugan Report, Vol. 1] Edinburgh: The Stationery Office (SP Paper 778).Google Scholar
McGugan, I.(ed.) (2003). Report into the Role of Educational and Cultural Policy in Supporting and Developing Gaelic, Scots and Minority Languages in Scotland. Volume 2 Evidence. [The McGugan Report, Vol. 2] Edinburgh: The Stationery Office (SP Paper 778).Google Scholar
McIntosh, A. & Samuels, M.. (1968). Prolegomena to a study of mediæval Anglo-Irish. Medium Aevum 37: 1–11.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McManus, D. (1991). A Guide to Ogam. Maynooth: An Sagart.Google Scholar
McNeir, C. L. (ed.) (2001). Faclair na Parlamaid – Dictionary of Terms. Edinburgh: The Scottish Parliament.Google Scholar
Meechan, M. & Foley, M.. (1994). On resolving disagreement: linguistic theory and variation – ‘there's bridges’. Language Variation and Change 6: 63–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meek, D. (2002). A Fresh Start for Gaelic. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.Google Scholar
Mees, I. M. & B. Collins. (1999). Cardiff: a real-time study of glottalisation. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 185–202.Google Scholar
Melchers, G. (1985). ‘Knappin’, ‘Proper English’, ‘Modified Scottish.’ Some language attitudes in the Shetland Isles. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 87–100.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Melchers, G.(1992). Du's no heard da last o'dis – on the use of ‘be’ as a perfective auxiliary in Shetland dialect. In Rissanen, M., Ihalainen, O., Nevalainen, T. & Taavitsainen, I. (eds.) History of Englishes: New Methods and Interpretations in Historical Linguistics. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 602–10.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mercer, K. (1988). Diaspora culture and the dialogic imagination. In Cham, M. & Andrade-Watkins, C. (eds.) Blackframes: Critical Perspectives on Black Independent Cinema. Boston: MIT Press. 50–61.Google Scholar
Mercer, K.(1994). Welcome to the Jungle. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Meurman-Solin, A. (1992). On the morphology of verbs in Middle Scots: present and present perfect indicative. In Rissanen, M., Ihalainen, O., Nevalainen, T. & Taavitsainen, I. (eds.) History of Englishes. New Methods and Interpretations in Historical Linguistics. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 611–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meyerhoff, M. & Niedzielski, N.. (2003). The globalization of vernacular variation. Journal of Sociolinguistics 7: 534–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Miller, J. (1993). The grammar of Scottish English. In Milroy, J. and Milroy, L. (eds.) Real English:The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. Harlow: Longman. 99–138.Google Scholar
Millwood-Hargrave, A. (2000). Delete Expletives? London: Broadcasting Standards Commission.Google Scholar
Milne, A. (2000). Gaelic Broadcasting Task Force Report. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.Google Scholar
Milroy, J. (1981). Regional Accents of English: Belfast. Belfast: Blackstaff Press.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1992). Linguistic Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1995). Investigating the Scottish Vowel Length Rule in a Northumbrian dialect. Newcastle and Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 3: 187–96.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1996). A current change in British English: variation in (th) in Derby. Newcastle and Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 4: 213–22.Google Scholar
Milroy, J.(1997). Internal vs external motivations for linguistic change. Multilingua 16 (4): 311–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J.(2000). Historical description and the ideology of the standard language. In Wright, L. (ed.) The Development of Standard English, 1300–1800: Theories, Description, Conflicts. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 11–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J.(2001). Language ideologies and the consequences of standardization. Journal of Sociolinguistics 5 (4): 530–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (1985). Linguistic change, social network and speaker innovation. Journal of Linguistics 21: 339–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (1991). Authority in Language: Investigating Language Prescription and Standardisation (2nd edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (eds.) (1993). Real English: The Grammar of English Dialects in the British Isles. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Milroy, J. & Milroy, L.. (1995). Authority in Language (3rd edn). London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Milroy, J., Milroy, L. & Hartley, S.. (1994). Local and supra-local change in British English: the case of glottalisation. English World-Wide 15: 1–33.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, L. (1987). Language and Social Networks (2nd edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Milroy, L.(1999). Standard English and language ideology in Britain and the United States. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. (eds.) Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 173–206.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Milroy, L. & Gordon, M.. (2003). Sociolinguistics: Method and Interpretation. Oxford: Blackwell.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ministerial Advisory Group on Gaelic. (2002). A Fresh Start for Gaelic. Edinburgh: Scottish Executive.
Mishler, E. (1984). The Discourse of Medicine: Dialectics of Medical Interviews. New Jersey: Ablex.Google Scholar
Mohan, B., Leung, C. & Davison, C.. (2001). English as a Second Language in the Mainstream: Teaching, Learning and Identity. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. (1994). The evolution of verb concord in Scots. In Fenton, A. & MacDonald, A. (eds.) Studies in Scots and Gaelic. Edinburgh: Canongate Academic. 81–95.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(1995). The linguistic value of Ulster emigrant letters. Ulster Folklife 41: 26–41.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(1997a). Making transatlantic connections between varieties of English: the case of plural verbal –s. Journal of English Linguistics 25: 122–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(1997b). A tale of two Georges: the language of Irish Indian traders in colonial North America. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus On Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 227–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B.(2001). British and Irish antecedents. In Algeo, J. (ed.) The Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume 6. American English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 86–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & R. J. Gregg. (1997). The Scots language in Ulster. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 569–622.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & Kirk, J. M.. (1996). The origin of the habitual verb be in American Black English: Irish or English or what? Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 13: 308–34.Google Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & Kirk, J. M.. (2001). My mother, whenever she passed away, she had pneumonia: the history and functions of ‘whenever’. Journal of English Linguistics 29: 234–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Montgomery, M. B. & P. Robinson. (1996). Ulster English as Janus: language contact across the North Atlantic and across the Irish Sea. In Ureland, P. S. & Clarkson, I. (eds.) Language Contact across the North Atlantic. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 411–26.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Moore, E. (2003). Learning style and identity: a sociolinguistic analysis of a Bolton high school. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Manchester: University of Manchester.Google Scholar
Morgan, E. (1983). Glasgow speech in recent Scottish literature. In McClure, J. D. (ed.) Scotland and the Lowland Tongue: Studies in the Language and Literature of Lowland Scotland in Honour of David D. Murison. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press. 195–208.Google Scholar
Morin, Y. C. (1996). Review of A. J. Liddicoat. (1994). A Grammar of the Norman French of the Channel Islands: The Dialects of Jersey and Sark. Canadian Journal of Linguistics 41 (2): 177–184.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, Morris J. (1913). A Welsh Grammar: Historical and Comparative. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Mother Tongue Service (Tower Hamlets). (2001). Mother Tongue Service Directory. London: Mother Tongue Service, Tower Hamlets.
Moylan, S. (1996). The Language of Kilkenny. Dublin: Geography Publications.Google Scholar
Mugglestone, L. (1995). ‘Talking Proper’. The Rise of Accent as Social Symbol. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Mühleisen, S. (2002). Creole Discourse: Exploring Prestige Formation and Change across Caribbean English-lexicon Creoles. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Murison, D. (1977). The Guid Scots Tongue. Edinburgh: Blackwood.Google Scholar
Murphy, G. (1943). English ‘brogue’ meaning Irish accent. Éigse 3: 231–6.Google Scholar
Murray, J. (1873). The Dialect of the Southern Counties of Scotland. London: Philological Society.Google Scholar
National Children's Centre. (1984). The Silent Minority: Report on the 4th National Conference on Chinese Children in Britain. Huddersfield: National Children's Centre.
National Council for Mother Tongue Teaching. (1985). The Swann Report: Education for All? Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development. 6 (6): 497–508.CrossRef
National Curriculum Council. (1992). The Case for Revising the Order. London: National Curriculum Council.
National Literacy Trust. (2003). English is second tongue for one tenth of pupils. Times Educational Supplement, 4 July.
Nevalainen, T. & R. Aulanko. (1996). Stressed vowels in East Somerset: an acoustic-phonetic case study. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 236–64.Google Scholar
Nevalainen, T. & H. Raumolin-Brunberg. (1994). Its strength and the beauty of it: the standardization of the third person neuter possessive in Early Modern English. In Stein, D. & Tieken-Boon, I. (eds.) Towards a Standard English: 1600–1800. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 171–216.Google Scholar
Nevalainen, T. & Raumolin-Brunberg, H.(eds.) (1996). Sociolinguistics and Language History. Amsterdam: Rodopi.Google Scholar
Nevins, J. B. (1895). The Sign Language of the Deaf and Dumb. Liverpool: Literary and Philosophical Society of Liverpool.Google Scholar
Newbolt, H. (1921). The Teaching of English in England. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Newbrook, M. (1999). West Wirral: norms, self-reports and usage. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 90–106.Google Scholar
Ng, R. C. Y. (1986). My people: the Chinese community in the North-East. Multicultural Teaching 4: 30–3.Google Scholar
Nicholas, J. (1994). Language Diversity Surveys as Agents of Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Nichols, J. (1992). Linguistic Diversity in Space and Time. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nicolaisen, W. (1977). The Place-names of Scotland. London: Batsford.Google Scholar
Nicolle, E. T. (ed.) (1893). The Channel Islands (3rd edn). London: Allen & Co.Google Scholar
Nielsen, H. (1998). The Continental Backgrounds of English and its Insular Development until 1154. Odense: Odense University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Niven, L. & Jackson, R. (eds.) (1998). The Scots Language: Its Place in Education. Newton Stewart: Watergaw.Google Scholar
Nolan, F. J. (1983). The Phonetic Bases of Speaker Recognition. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Nolan, F. J.(2002). Intonation in speaker identification: an experiment on pitch alignment features. Forensic Linguistics 9: 1–21.Google Scholar
Nolan, F. J. & P. E. Kerswill. (1990). The description of connected speech processes. In Ramsaran, S. (ed.) Studies in the Pronunciation of English: A Commemorative Volume in Honour of A. C. Gimson. London: Routledge. 295–316.Google Scholar
Norman, P. (2001). What would 'Enry 'Iggins make of our Slop English? Daily Mail, 2 March.
Northover, M. & Donnelly, S.. (1996). A future for English/Irish bilingualism in Northern Ireland? Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 17 (1): 33–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foundation, Nuffield. (2000). Languages: The Next Generation – The Nuffield Languages Inquiry. London: The Nuffield Foundation.Google Scholar
Ó Baoill, C. (1997). The Scots-Gaelic interface. In Jones, C. (ed.) The Edinburgh History of the Scots Language. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 551–68.Google Scholar
Ó Baoill, D. P. (1991). Contact phenomena in the phonology of Irish and English in Ireland. In Ureland, P. S. & Broderick, G. (eds.) Language Contact in the British Isles. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. 581–95.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Baoill, D. P.(1997). The emerging Irish phonological substratum in Irish English. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus on Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 73–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Baoill, D. P.(eds.) (2001). Linguistic Politics. Belfast: Cló Oillscoil na Banríona. 255–8.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B. (1951). Irish Dialects and Irish-speaking Districts. Dublin: Institute of Advanced Studies.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B.(ed.) (1969). A View of the Irish Language. Dublin: Dublin Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B.(1976). The Irish Language in the early modern period. In Moody, T., Martin, F. & Byrne, F. (eds.) A New History of Ireland, Volume 3: Early Modern Ireland 1534–1691. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 509–45.Google Scholar
Ó Cuív, B.(1986). Irish language and literature 1691–1845. In Moody, T. & Vaughan, W. (eds.) A New History of Ireland, Volume 4: Eighteenth-century Ireland 1691–1800. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 374–423.Google Scholar
Ó Dochartaigh, C. (1992). The Irish language. In MacAulay, D. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 11–99.Google Scholar
Ó hAilín, T. (1969). Irish revival movements. In Cuív, B. Ó (ed.) A View of the Irish Language. Dublin: Stationery Office.Google Scholar
Ó hIfearnáin, T. (2000). Irish language broadcast media. Current Issues in Language and Society 7 (2): 92–116.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Muirithe, D. (ed.) (1977). The English Language in Ireland. Cork: Mercier.Google Scholar
Ó Muirithe, D.(1996). Dictionary of Anglo-Irish. Words and Phrases from Irish. Dublin: Four Courts Press.Google Scholar
Ó Murchú, M. (1977). Successes and failures in the modernisation of Irish. In Fishman, J. (ed.) Advances in the Creation and Revision of Writing Systems. The Hague: Mouton.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Murchú, M.(1985). The Irish Language. Dublin: Government Publications Office.Google Scholar
Ó Riagáin, P. (1992). Language Maintenance and Language Shift as Strategies of Social Reproduction: Irish in the Corca Dhuibhne Gaeltacht 1926–86. Dublin: Institiúid Teangeolaíochta Éireann.
Ó Riagáin, P.(1997). Language Policy and Social Reproduction: Ireland 1893–1993. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Ó Riagáin, P.(2001). Irish language production and reproduction 1981–1996. In Fishman, J. (ed.) Can Threatened Languages be Saved? Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 195–214.Google Scholar
Ó Riagáin, P.(in press). Relationships between attitudes to Irish, social class, religion and national identity in the Republic of Ireland and Northern Ireland. The International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism.
Ó Sé, D. (1992). The perfect in Modern Irish. Ériu 43: 39–67.Google Scholar
Ó Sé, D.(2004). The ‘after’ perfect and related constructions in Gaelic dialects. Ériu 54: 179–248.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ó Siadhail, M. (1989). Modern Irish: Grammatical Structure and Dialect Variation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
O'Connor, J. D. (1973). Phonetics. London: Penguin.Google Scholar
O'Connor, J. D. & Arnold, G. F.. (1973). Intonation of Colloquial English (2nd edn). London: Longman.Google Scholar
O'Driscoll, J. (2001). Hiding your difference: how non-global languages are being marginalized in everyday interaction. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 22 (6): 475–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
O'Hehir, B. (1967). A Gaelic Lexicon for ‘Finnegans Wake’ and Glossary for Joyce's Other Works. Berkeley & Los Angeles: University of California Press.Google Scholar
O'Neill, J. A. (1972). The role of family and community in the social adjustment of the Chinese in Liverpool. Unpublished MA dissertation. Liverpool: University of Liverpool.Google Scholar
Odlin, T. (1991). Irish English idioms and language transfer. English World-Wide 12 (2): 175–93.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
OECD. (2000). Literacy in the Information Age: Final Report of the International Adult Literacy Survey. Paris: OECD.
Office for National Statistics. (1996). Social Focus on Ethnic Minorities. London: HMSO.
Office for National Statistics.(2004). Census 2001. Report on the Welsh Language. London: HMSO.
Office of Population Censuses and Surveys [OPCS]. (1995). 1991 Census: General Report (Great Britain). London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.
Office for Standards in Education. (1994). Educational Support for Minority Ethnic Communities. London: Office for Standards in Education.
Office for Standards in Education.(1998). Report of Inspection of City of Leicester Local Education Authority. London: Office of Her Majesty's Chief Inspector of Schools/Audit Commission.
Ogura, K. (1990). Dynamic Dialectology. Tokyo: Kenkyusha.Google Scholar
Ojanen, A.-L. (1982). A syntax of the Cambridgeshire dialect. Unpublished Licentiate dissertation. Helsinki: University of Helsinki.Google Scholar
Ong, W. (1982). Orality and Literacy: the Technologizing of the Word. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ordnance Survey. (1995). Statatlas UK: A Statistical Atlas of the United Kingdom. London: Ordnance Survey and HMSO.
Orton, H.et al. (1962–71). Survey of English Dialects: The Basic Material. Leeds: E. J. Arnold.Google Scholar
Owen, D. (1992). Ethnic Minorities in Great Britain: Settlement Patterns. Warwick: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick.Google Scholar
Owen, D.(1993). Ethnic Minorities in Great Britain: Age and Gender Structure. Warwick: Centre for Research in Ethnic Relations, University of Warwick.Google Scholar
Owens, E. A. (1977). Distribution of /l/ in Belfast vernacular speech. Unpublished MA dissertation. Belfast: Queen's University of Belfast.Google Scholar
Paddock, H. (1991). The actuation problem for gender change in Wessex versus Newfoundland. In Trudgill, P. & Chambers, J. K. (eds.) Dialects of English: Studies in Grammatical Variation. London: Longman. 29–46.Google Scholar
Padel, O. J. (1985). Cornish Place-name Elements. Nottingham: English Place Name Society.Google Scholar
Palmer, P. (2000). Language and Conquest in Early Modern Ireland. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Papastergiadis, N. (2000). The Turbulence of Migration: Globalization, Deterritorialization and Hybridity. Cambridge: Polity Press.Google Scholar
Parekh, B. (2000). The Future of Multi-ethnic Britain: Report of the Commission into the Future of Multi-ethnic Britain. London: Profile Books.Google Scholar
Pargman, S. (2004). Gullah ‘duh’ and periphrastic ‘do’ in English dialects: another look at the evidence. American Speech 79: 3–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, D. (1995). Through Different Eyes: The Cultural Identities of Young Chinese People in Britain. Aldershot: Avebury.Google Scholar
Parry, D. (ed.) (1977, 1979). The Survey of Anglo-Welsh Dialects: Volume 1: The South-East, Volume 2: The South-West. Swansea: privately published.Google Scholar
Parry, D.(ed.) (1999). A Grammar and Glossary of the Conservative Anglo-Welsh Dialects of Rural Wales. Sheffield: National Centre for English Cultural Tradition.Google Scholar
Parry, D.(2003). The conservative rural Anglo-Welsh dialects. In Jones, M. (ed.) Essays in Lore and Language: Presented to John Widdowson on the Occasion of his Retirement. Sheffield: National Centre for English Cultural Tradition. 148–74.Google Scholar
Parsons, D. N. & Sims-Williams, P. (eds.) (2000). Ptolemy. Towards a Linguistic Atlas of the Earliest Celtic Place-names of Europe. Aberystwyth: CMCS.Google Scholar
Patrick, P. (1999). Urban Jamaican Creole: Variation in the Mesolect. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pavlenko, A. (1996). On the use of ‘be’ as a perfective auxiliary in modern Shetland dialect: hybridization and syntactic change. In Ureland, P. Sture & Clarkson, I. (eds.) Language Contact Across the North Atlantic. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag. 75–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Peach, C. (1996). Introduction. In Peach, C. (ed.) Ethnicity in the 1991 Census: Volume 2. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Pedersen, H. (1909–13). Vergleichende Grammatik der keltischen Sprachen (2 Volumes). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Pegge, S. (1896). Two Collections of Derbicisms. London: English Dialect Society.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K. (1988). On existential sentences in the dialect of Suffolk. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 89: 72–89.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K.(1996). Studies on the structure of the Suffolk dialect. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 284–307.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K.(2002a). Relativizers in the Suffolk dialect. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 167–80.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K.(2002b). Verbal -s in Devonshire – the Helsinki Dialect Corpus evidence. In Raumolin-Brunberg, H., Nevala, M., Nurmi, A. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Variation Past and Present. VARIENG Studies on English for Terttu Nevalainen. Helsinki: Société Néophilologique. 211–30.Google Scholar
Peitsara, K. & A.-L. Vasko. (2002). The Helsinki Dialect Corpus: characteristics of speech and aspects of variation. Helsinki English Studies: the Electronic Journal of the Department of English at the University of Helsinki 2.
Penhallurick, R. J. (1991).The Anglo-Welsh Dialects of North Wales: A Survey of Conservative Rural Spoken English in the Counties of Gwynedd and Clwyd. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(1993). Welsh English: a national language? Dialectologia et Geolinguistica 1: 28–46.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(1994). Gowerland and its Language: A History of the English Speech of the Gower Peninsula, South Wales. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(1996). The grammar of Northern Welsh English: progressive verb phrases. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. 308–42.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(2004a). Welsh English: phonology. In Schneider, E. W., Burridge, K., Kortmann, B., Mesthrie, R. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English, Volume 1: Phonology. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 98–112.Google Scholar
Penhallurick, R. J.(2004b). Welsh English: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. W. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English, Volume 2: Morphology & Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 102–13.Google Scholar
Perera, K. (1984). Children's Writing and Reading: Analysing Classroom Language. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Pettigrew, M. (1992). Government regulation of applied research: Contracts and conditions. BAAL Newsletter 42: 4–7.Google Scholar
Petyt, K. (1980). The Study of Dialect. London: Deutsch.Google Scholar
Petyt, K.(1985). Dialect and Accent in Industrial West Yorkshire. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Phillips, L. (1998). Hegemony and political discourse: the lasting impact of Thatcherism. Sociology 32 (4): 847–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Phythian, B. A. (1993). A Concise Dictionary of Correct English. London: Hodder & Stoughton.Google Scholar
Pichler, H. & D. Watt. (2006). We're all Scottish really: investigating the tension between claimed identity and linguistic behaviour in Berwick-upon-Tweed. Manuscript. http://www.abdn.ac.uk/langling/resources/Berwick.ppt (last accessed March 2006).
Pierrehumbert, J. & J. Hirschberg. (1990). The meaning of intonational contours in the interpretation of discourse. In Cohen, P. R., Morgan, J. & Pollack, M. E. (eds.) Intentions in Communication. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. 271–311.Google Scholar
Pietsch, L. (2003). Subject-verb agreement in northern dialects of English. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Freiburg-im-Breisgau: Albert-Ludwigs-Universität.Google Scholar
Pietsch, L.(2005a). Variable Grammars: Verbal Agreement in Northern Dialects of English. Tübingen: Niemeyer.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pietsch, L.(2005b). ‘Some do and some doesn't’: verbal concord variation in the north of the British Isles. In Kortmann, B., Herrmann, T., Pietsch, L. & Wagner, S. (eds.) A Comparative Grammar of English Dialects: Agreement, Gender, Relative Clauses. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 125–209.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pilch, H. (1975). Advanced Welsh phonemics. Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie. 34: 60–102.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pitkänen, H. (2003). Non-standard uses of the progressive form in Welsh English: an apparent time study. In Tristram, H. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes III. Heidelberg: Winter. 111–28.Google Scholar
Pitts, A. H. (1982). Urban influence in Northern Irish English. A comparison of variation in two communities. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan.Google Scholar
Pitts, A. H.(1985). Urban influence on phonological variation in a Northern Irish speech community. English World-Wide 6: 59–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pitts, A. H.(1986). Differing prestige values for the (ky) variable in Lurgan. In Harris, J., Little, D. & Singleton, D. (eds.) Perspectives on the English Language in Ireland. Dublin: Centre for Language and Communication Studies, Trinity College. 209–21.Google Scholar
Pitts, A. H.(1989). Is urban influence varb-able? In Fasold, R. W. & Schiffrin, D. (eds.) Language Change and Variation. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 95–106.Google Scholar
Bridget, Plowden. (1967). Children and their Primary Schools: Report of the Central Advisory Council for Education (England) [The Plowden Report]. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Policansky, L. (1982). Grammatical variation in Belfast English. Belfast Working Papers in Language and Linguistics 6: 37–66.Google Scholar
Pollard, V. (1994). Dread Talk. Kingston: Canoe Press.Google Scholar
Pollner, C. (1985). Englisch in Livingston. Ausgewählte sprachliche Erscheinungen in einer schottischen New Town. Frankfurt: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Sin Ching, Pong. (1991). Intergenerational variation in language choice patterns in a Chinese community in Britain. Unpublished MPhil thesis. Newcastle: University of Newcastle-upon-Tyne.Google Scholar
Poplack, S. (ed.) (2000). The English History of African American English. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Poplack, S. & Tagliamonte, S.. (2001). African American English in the Diaspora. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Portes, A. (1997). Globalization from Below: The Rise of Transnational Communities. Oxford: Transnational Communities Programme.Google Scholar
Poussa, P. (1982). The evolution of early standard English: the creolization hypothesis. Studia Anglica Posnaniensia 14: 69–86.Google Scholar
Poussa, P.(1994). Norfolk relatives (Broadland). In Viereck, W. (ed.) Regionalsprachliche Variation, Umgangs- und Standardsprachen: Verhandlungen des Internationalen Dialektologenkongresses: Band 3. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag. 418–26.Google Scholar
Poussa, P.(2001). Syntactic change in north-west Norfolk. In Fisiak, J. & Trudgill, P. (eds.) East Anglian English. Woodbridge: Brewer. 243–60.Google Scholar
Prattis, J. L. (1980). Industrialisation and minority-language loyalty: the example of Lewis. In Haugen, E., McClure, J. D. & Thomson, D. (eds.) Minority Languages Today. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 21–31.Google Scholar
Price, G. (1984). The Languages of Britain. London: Edward Arnold.Google Scholar
Price, G.(2000). Cumbric. In Price, G. (ed.) Languages in Britain and Ireland. Oxford: Blackwell. 120–6.Google Scholar
Prillwitz, S., Leven, R., Zienert, H., Hanke, T. & Henning, J.. (1989). HamNoSys: Version 2: Hamburg Notation System for Sign Languages: An Introductory Guide. Hamburg: Signum Press.Google Scholar
Przedlacka, J. (2002). Estuary English? A Sociophonetic Study of Teenage Speech in the Home Counties. Bern: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Purves, I., Wilson, R. & Gibson, M.. (2000). Electronic Health Horizons. Newcastle: SCHIN, University of Newcastle upon Tyne.Google Scholar
Puttenham, G. (1936 [1589]). The Arte of English Poesie. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Qualifications and Curriculum Authority. (2000). A Language in Common: Assessing English as an Additional Language. London: QCA.
Qualifications and Curriculum Authority.(2004). Introducing the Grammar of Talk. London: QCA.
Quirk, R. (1957). Relative clauses in educated spoken English. English Studies 38: 97–109.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Quirk, R., Greenbaum, S., Leech, G. & Svartvik, J.. (1985). A Comprehensive Grammar of the English Language. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Qureshi, K & Moores, S.. (1999). Identity remix: tradition and translation in the lives of young Pakistani Scots. European Journal of Cultural Studies 2(3): 311–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rahilly, J. (1997). Aspects of prosody in Hiberno-English: the case of Belfast. In Kallen, J. (ed.) Focus on Ireland. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 109–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rahman, T. (2002). Review of Ricento, T. (ed.) Ideology, politics and language policies. Language in Society 31 (2): 288–90.
Ramdin, R. (1987). The Making of the Black Working Class in Britain. Aldershot: Gower.Google Scholar
Ramisch, H. (1989). The Variation of English in Guernsey, Channel Islands. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Ramisch, H.(1994). English in Jersey. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Proceedings of the International Congress of Dialectologists. Stuttgart: Steiner. 452–62.Google Scholar
Ramisch, H.(2004). Channel Island English: phonology. In Kortmann, B., Schneider, E., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English Volume 1: Phonology. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 204–16.Google Scholar
Rampton, B. (1983). Some flaws in educational discussion of the English of Asian schoolchildren in Britain. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 4 (1): 15–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B.(1988). A non-educational view of ESL in Britain. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 9 (6): 503–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B.(1995a). Crossing: Language and Ethnicity among Adolescents. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Rampton, B.(1995b). Politics and change in research in applied linguistics. Applied Linguistics 16 (2): 233–56.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B.(1998). Speech community. In Verschueren, J., Östman, J.-O., Blommaert, J. & Blommaert, C. (eds.) Handbook of Pragmatics. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.Google Scholar
Rampton, B.(1999). Deutsch in inner London and the animation of a foreign language. Journal of Sociolinguistics 3 (4): 480–504.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rampton, B., Harris, R. & Leung, C.. (2002). Education and speakers of languages other than English. Working Papers in Urban Language and Literacies 18: 1–30.Google Scholar
Rampton, B., Leung, C. & Harris, R.. (1997). Multilingualism in England. Annual Review of Applied Linguistics 17: 224–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rashid, A. & Jagger, C.. (1992). Attitudes to and perceived use of healthcare services among Asian and non-Asian patients in Leicester. British Journal of General Practice 42: 197–201.Google ScholarPubMed
Rassool, N. (2000). Contested and contesting identities: conceptualising linguistic minority rights within the global cultural economy. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 21 (5): 386–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Raynor, D. K. & Knapp, P.. (2000). Do patients see, read and retain the new mandatory medicines information leaflets? The Pharmaceutical Journal 264 (7083): 268–70.Google Scholar
Raynor, D. K. & Yerassimou, N.. (1997). Medicines information – leaving blind people behind? British Medical Journal 315: 268.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Rea-Dickins, P. (2001). Mirror, mirror on the wall: identifying processes of classroom assessment. Language Testing 18 (4): 429–62.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reay, D. (1998). Rethinking social class: qualitative perspectives on class and gender. Sociology 32 (2): 259–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Redding, G. (1990). The Spirit of Chinese Capitalism. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Registrar General for Scotland. (2005). Scotland's Census 2001: Gaelic Report. Edinburgh: General Register Office for Scotland.
Reid, E. (1978). Social and stylistic variation in the speech of children: some evidence from Edinburgh. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Edward Arnold. 158–72.Google Scholar
Reid, E.(1984). The newer minorities: spoken languages and varieties. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 408–424.Google Scholar
Reid, E. (1988). Linguistic minorities and language education – the English experience. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 9 (1–2): 181–91.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reynolds, M. (2001). Panjabi/Urdu in Sheffield: a case study of language maintenance and language loss. In Cotterill, J. & Ife, A. (eds.) Language Across Boundaries. London: BAAL/Continuum. 99–118.Google Scholar
Rhys, M. (1984). Intonation and the discourse. In Ball, M. & Jones, G. (eds.) Welsh Phonology. Cardiff: University of Wales Press. 125–55.Google Scholar
Ricento, T. (2000). Historical and theoretical perspectives in language policy and planning. Journal of Sociolinguistics 4 (2): 196–213.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richardson, G. (ed.) (1983). Teaching Modern Languages. London: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Richmond, J. (1979). Dialect features in mainstream school writing. New Approaches to Multi-racial Education 8: 10–15.Google Scholar
Rickford, J. (1983). What happens in decreolization. In Andersen, R. (ed.) Pidginization and Creolization as Language Acquisition. Rowley, MA: Newbury House. 298–319.Google Scholar
Rickford, J.(1987). Dimensions of a Creole Continuum: History, Texts and Linguistic Analysis of Guyanese Creole. Palo Alto: Stanford University Press.Google Scholar
Rissanen, M. (1999). Syntax. In Lass, R. (ed.) Cambridge History of the English Language: Volume III: 1476–1776. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 187–331.Google Scholar
Roberts, J. (2002). Child language variation. In Chambers, J., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 333–48.Google Scholar
Romaine, S. (1978). Postvocalic /r/ in Scottish English: sound change in progress? In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Patterns in British English. London: Edward Arnold. 144–57.Google Scholar
Romaine, S.(1979). The language of Edinburgh schoolchildren: the acquisition of sociolinguistic competence. Scottish Literary Journal. Supplement 9: 54–60.Google Scholar
Romaine, S.(1983). Problems in the sociolinguistic description of communicative repertoires among linguistic minorities. In Dabène, L., Flasquier, M. & Lyons, J. (eds.) Status of Migrants' Mother Tongues. Strasbourg: European Scientific Foundation. 119–29.Google Scholar
Romaine, S.(1989). Bilingualism. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Roper, S. (1988). The needs and means for action. In Commission for Racial Equality (ed.) The Needs of the Chinese Community in Scotland and the North-East of England. London: CRE. 2–6.Google Scholar
Rose, E. and associates. (1969). Colour and Citizenship: A Report on British Race Relations. London: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Rosen, C. & Rosen, H.. (1973). The Language of Primary School Children. Harmondsworth: Penguin.Google Scholar
Rosen, H. & Burgess, T.. (1980). Languages and Dialects of London School Children. London: Ward Lock Educational.Google Scholar
Rosewarne, D. (1984). Estuary English. Times Educational Supplement 42, 19 October.Google Scholar
Rosewarne, D.(1994). Estuary English: Tomorrow's RP? English Today 10(1): 3–8.Google Scholar
Rouveret, A. (1994). Syntaxe du Gallois. Paris: CNRS Editions.Google Scholar
Rowe, C. (2007). He divn't gan tiv a college ti di that, man! A study of do (and to) in Tyneside English. Language Sciences.CrossRef
Ruiz, R. (1984). Orientations in language planning. National Association for Bilingual Education Journal 8: 15–34.Google Scholar
Runnymede Trust. (1994). Multi-Ethnic Britain: Facts and Trends. London: Runnymede Trust.
Rupp, L. (2005). Constraints on non-standard -s in expletive there sentences: a generative-variationist perspective. English Language and Linguistics 9: 225–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rupp, L. & Britain, D.. (forthcoming). Concord Variation: A Generative-Sociolinguistic Perspective. Basingstoke: Palgrave.
Rupp, L. & Page-Verhoeff, J.. (2005). Pragmatic and historical aspects of Definite Article Reduction in northern English dialects. English World-Wide 26: 325–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Russell, P. (1995). An Introduction to the Celtic Languages. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Russell, P.(2005). ‘What was best of every language’: the early history of the Irish language. In Cróinín, D. Ó (ed.) The New History of Ireland. Volume I. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 433–78.Google Scholar
Sadler, L. (1987). Welsh Syntax: A Government-Binding Approach. London: Croom Helm.Google Scholar
Saeed, J., R. Sutton-Spence & L. Leeson. (2000). Constituent structure in declarative sentences in Irish Sign Language and British Sign Language – A preliminary examination. Poster presented at the 7th International Conference on Theoretical Issues in Sign Language Research. 23–27 July 2000, Amsterdam.
Salmons, J. (1992). Accentual Change and Language Contact. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sampson, G. (1924). The problem of grammar. English Association Pamphlet 56. London: English Association.Google Scholar
Sampson, J. (1926). The Dialect of the Gypsies of Wales. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Samuels, M. (1963). Some applications of Middle English dialectology. English Studies 44: 81–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sangster, C. (2001). Lenition of alveolar stops in Liverpool English. Journal of Sociolinguistics 5: 401–12.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sankoff, D. & S. Laberge. (1978). The linguistic market and the statistical explanation of variability. In Sankoff, D. (ed.) Linguistic Variation: Models and Methods. New York: Academic Press. 239–50.Google Scholar
Sansone, L. (1995). The making of black youth culture: lower-class young men of Surinamese origin in Amsterdam. In Amit-Talai, V. & Wulff, H. (eds.) Youth Cultures: A Cross-cultural Perspective. London: Routledge. 114–43.Google Scholar
Saussure, F.. (1916). Cours de Linguistique Générale. Paris: Payot.Google Scholar
Saxena, M. (1994). Literacies among the Panjabis in Southall. In Hamilton, M., Barton, D. & Ivanic, R. (eds.) Worlds of Literacy. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 195–214.Google Scholar
Saxena, M.(1995). A sociolinguistic study of Panjabi Hindus in Southall: language maintenance and shift. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Sayers, D. (2005). Standardising diversity – the language revival paradox: can the Cornish language be revived without inhibiting its diversity? Unpublished MPhil dissertation. Cambridge: Cambridge University.
Schilling-Estes, N. & Wolfram, W.. (1994). Convergent explanation and alternative regularization: were/weren't levelling in a vernacular English variety. Language Variation and Change 6: 273–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schmidt, K. H. (1988). On the Reconstruction of Proto-Celtic. In Maclennan, G. W. (ed.) Proceedings of the First North American Congress of Celtic Studies, Ottawa 1986. Ottawa: Chair of Celtic Studies. 231–48.Google Scholar
School Curriculum and Assessment Authority. (1996). Teaching and Learning English as an Additional Language: New Perspectives. London: SCAA.
Schreier, D. (2003). Isolation and Language Change: Contemporary and Sociohistorical Evidence from Tristan da Cunha English. London: Palgrave.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schrijver, P. (1995). Studies in British Celtic Historical Phonology. Amsterdam: Rodopi.Google Scholar
Schrijver, P.(2002). The rise and fall of British Latin: evidence from English and Brittonic. In Filppula, M., Klemola, J. & Pitkänen, H. (eds.) The Celtic Roots of English. Joensuu: Faculty of Humanities, University of Joensuu. 87–110.Google Scholar
Scobbie, J. (2006). Flexibility in the face of incompatible English VOT systems. In Goldstein, L., Best, C. T. & Whalen, D. H. (eds.) Laboratory Phonology 8. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 367–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Scobbie, J., N. Hewlett & A. Turk. (1999). Standard English in Edinburgh and Glasgow: the Scottish Vowel Length Rule revealed. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 230–45.Google Scholar
Scotlang, . (2002). Mapping the Languages of Edinburgh. Edinburgh: Scottish CILT.Google Scholar
Scottish Office. (1994). Provision for Gaelic Education in Scotland. Edinburgh: Scottish Office Education Department.
Sealey, A. (1999). Theories about Language in the National Literacy Strategy. Centre for Research in Elementary and Primary Education, University of Warwick: Occasional Paper 12.
Sebba, M. (1987). Black English in Britain. In Abudarham, S. (ed.) Bilingualism and the Bilingual. Windsor: NFER-Nelson. 46–65.Google Scholar
Sebba, M.(1993) London Jamaican: Language Systems in Interaction. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Sebba, M.(1998). Phonology meets ideology: the meaning of orthographic practices in British Creole. Language Problems and Language Planning 22 (1): 19–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sebba, M.(2003). Will the real impersonator please stand up? Language and identity in the Ali G websites. Arbeiten aus Anglistik und Amerikanistik 28 (2): 279–304.Google Scholar
Sebba, M. & S. Dray. (2003). Is it Creole, is it English, is it valid? Developing and using a corpus of unstandardised written language. In Wilson, A., Rayson, P. & McEnery, A. (eds.) Corpus Linguistics by the Lune: A Festschrift for Geoffrey Leech. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. 223–39.Google Scholar
Sebba, M., S. Kedge & S. Dray. (1999). The Corpus of Written British Creole: A User's Guide. http://www.ling.lancs.ac.uk/staff/mark/cwbc/cwbcman.htm (last accessed 10 March 2006).
Sebba, M. & A. J. Wootton. (1998). We, they and identity: sequential vs identity-related explanation in code-switching. In Auer, P. (ed.) Code-switching in Conversation. London: Routledge. 262–89.Google Scholar
Sefton-Green, J. (ed.) (1998). Digital Diversions: Youth Culture in the Age of Multimedia. London: University College London Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Share, B. (2003 [1997]). Slanguage – A Dictionary of Slang and Colloquial English in Ireland. Dublin: Gill and Macmillan.Google Scholar
Shaughnessy, M. (1977). Errors and Expectations. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Sheard, J. A. (1954). The Words we Use. London: Andre Deutsch.Google Scholar
Sheridan, T. (1781). A Rhetorical Grammar of the English Language Calculated Solely for the Purpose of Teaching Propriety of Pronunciation and Justness of Delivery, in that Tongue. Dublin: Price.Google Scholar
Sheridan, T.(1999 [1762]). A course of lectures on elocution. In Crowley, T. (ed.) Proper English? Readings in Language, History and Cultural Identity. London: Routledge. 63–72.Google Scholar
Sherwood, M. (1991). The Hungarian speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, Volume 1: The Older Mother Tongues and Europe. Harlow: Longman. 129–35.Google Scholar
Shorrocks, G. (1990). Infinitive phrases in the urban dialects of the Bolton and Wigan areas (Greater Manchester County, formerly Lancashire). Zeitschrift für Dialektologie und Linguistik 57 (1): 28–41.Google Scholar
Shorrocks, G.(1991). The definite article in the dialect of Farnworth and District (Greater Manchester County, Formerly Lancashire). Orbis: Bulletin international de documentation linguistique 34: 173–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shorrocks, G.(1998). A Grammar of the Dialect of the Bolton Area. Part I: Introduction, Phonology. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Shorrocks, G.(1999). A Grammar of the Dialect of the Bolton Area. Part II: Morphology and Syntax. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang.Google Scholar
Shuken, C. (1984). Highland and Island English. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 152–66.Google Scholar
Shuken, C.(1985). Variation in Hebridean English. In Görlach, M. (ed.) Focus On: Scotland.Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 145–58.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shuken, C.(1986). Vowel systems in Hebridean English. Scottish Language 5: 131–139.Google Scholar
Sims-Williams, P. (1984). The double system of verbal inflexion in Old Irish. Transactions of the Philological Society 82: 138–201.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sims-Williams, P.(2003). The Celtic Inscriptions of Britain. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Sjögren, A. (1964). Les Parlers Bas-Normands de l'Ile de Guernesey. I: Lexique Français-Guernesiais. Paris: Klincksieck.Google Scholar
Skene, W. F. (1860–90). Celtic Scotland (3 Volumes). Edinburgh: David Douglas.Google Scholar
Skutnabb-Kangas, T. (1988). Multilingualism in the education of minority children. In Skutnabb-Kangas, T. & Cummins, J. (eds.) Minority Education: From Shame to Struggle. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Smart, B. C. & Crofton, H. T.. (1875). The Dialect of the English Gypsies. London: Asher & Co.Google Scholar
Smith, J. J. (1996). An Historical Study of English. London: Routledge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smolicz, J. J. (1985). Greek-Australians: a question of survival in multicultural Australia. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 6 (1): 17–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sneddon, R. (2000). Language and literacy practices in Gujarati Muslim families. In Martin-Jones, M. & Jones, K. (eds.) Multilingual Literacies. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 103–25.Google Scholar
Société Jersiaise. (2000). Les Preumié Mille Mots. Jersey: Société Jersiaise.
Soni Raleigh, V. & R. Balarajan. (1995). The health of infants and children among ethnic minorities. In Botting, B. (ed.) The Health of Our Children: Decennial Supplement. OPCS Series DS No 11. London: HMSO. 82–94.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W. (1957). L'assibilation de l'r intervocalique dans les parlers jersiais. Revue de Linguistique Romane 21: 270–88.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1985). Phonologie descriptive des parlers jersiais: I: Les voyelles. Revue de Linguistique Romane 49: 151–65.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1987). Phonologie descriptive des parlers jersiais: II: Les consonnes. Revue de Linguistique Romane 51: 119–33.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1988). R aboutissement de latérale + consonne en jersiais. Revue de Linguistique Romane 52: 365–70.Google Scholar
Spence, N. C. W.(1993). A Brief History of Jèrriais. Jersey: Don Balleine Trust.Google Scholar
Spurling, J. (2004). Traditional feature loss in Ipswich: dialect attrition in the East Anglian county of Suffolk. Unpublished BA dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.Google Scholar
States of Jersey. (1990). Report of the Census for 1989. Jersey: States of Jersey.
Stenson, N. (1981). Studies in Irish Syntax. Tübingen: Gunter Narr Verlag.Google Scholar
Stenström, A.-B. & G. Andersen. (1996). More trends in teenage talk: a corpus-based investigation of the discourse items cos and innit. In Percy, C., Meyer, C. & Lancashire, I. (eds.) Synchronic Corpus Linguistics. Amsterdam: Rodopi. 189–203.Google Scholar
Stenström, A.-B., Andersen, G. & Hasund, I.. (2002). Trends in Teenage Talk: Corpus Compilation, Analysis and Findings. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stephens, J. (1993). Breton. In Ball, M. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 349–409.Google Scholar
Stockwell, R. & Minkova, D.. (1997). On drifts and shifts. Studia Anglica Posnaniensia 31: 283–303.Google Scholar
Stoddart, J., C. Upton & J. Widdowson. (1999). Sheffield dialect in the 1990s: revisiting the concept of NORMs. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 72–89.Google Scholar
Storkey, M. (2000). Using the schools language data to estimate the total number of speakers of London's top 40 languages. In Baker, P. & Eversley, J. (eds.) Multilingual Capital: The Languages of London's Schoolchildren and their Relevance to Economic, Social and Educational Policies. London: Battlebridge Publications. 63–6.Google Scholar
Stowell, B. & Breasláin, D. Ó. (1996). A Short History of the Manx Language. Belfast: An Clochán.Google Scholar
Strand, E. (1999). Uncovering the role of gender stereotypes in speech perception. Journal of Language and Social Psychology 18: 86–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stuart-Smith, J. (1999). Glasgow: accent and voice quality. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 203–22.Google Scholar
Stuart-Smith, J. & F. Tweedie. (2000). Accent Change in Glaswegian: A Sociophonetic Investigation. Final Report to the Leverhulme Trust (Grant no. F/179/AX).
Stubbs, M. (1983). Understanding language and language diversity: what teachers should know about educational linguistics. In Stubbs, M. & Hillier, W. (eds.) Readings on Language, Schools and Classroom. London: Methuen. 11–38.Google Scholar
Stubbs, M.(1986). Educational Linguistics. London: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Stubbs, M.(1991 [1994]). Educational language planning in England and Wales: multicultural rhetoric and assimilationist assumptions. In Coulmas, F. (ed.) Language Policy for the European Community: Prospects and Quandaries. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 215–39.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Studdert, J. & S. Wiles. (1982). Children's writing in the multilingual classroom. Centre for Urban Educational Studies Occasional Papers.
Sullivan, A. E. (1992). Sound Change in Progress. Exeter: University of Exeter Press.Google Scholar
Sullivan, J. P. (1980). The validity of literary dialect: evidence from the theatrical portrayal of Hiberno-English. Language and Society 9: 195–219.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sundby, B., Bjørge, A. & Haugland, K.. (1991). Dictionary of English Normative Grammar 1700–1800. Amsterdam: Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Supalla, T. (1986). The classifier system in American Sign Language. In Craig, C. (ed.) Noun Classes and Categorization. Amsterdam: Benjamins. 181–214.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sutcliffe, D. (1982). British Black English. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Sutton, V. (1999). http://www.SignWriting.org
Sutton-Spence, R. (1994). The role of the manual alphabet and fingerspelling in British Sign Language. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Bristol: University of Bristol.Google Scholar
Sutton-Spence, R.(2000). The Influence of English on British Sign Language. International Journal of Bilingualism 3: 363–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sutton-Spence, R. & L. Day. (2001). The role of the mouth in British Sign Language. In Boyes-Braem, P. & Sutton-Spence, R. (eds.) The Hands are the Head of the Mouth: The Role of the Mouth in Sign Languages. Hamburg: Signum Press. 69–85.Google Scholar
Sutton-Spence, R. & Woll, B.. (1999). The Linguistics of British Sign Language: An Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Swann, M. (1985). Education for All. Report of the Committee of Inquiry into the Education of Children from Ethnic Minority Groups. London: HMSO.Google Scholar
Syvret, M. & Stevens, J.. (1998). Balleine's History of Jersey. West Sussex: Phillimore.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. (1998). Was/were variation across the generations: view from the city of York. Language Variation and Change 10 (2): 153–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2001). Come/Came variation in English dialects. American Speech 76: 42–61.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2002a). Comparative sociolinguistics. In Chambers, J. K., Trudgill, P. & Schilling-Estes, N. (eds.) The Handbook of Language Variation and Change. Oxford: Blackwell. 729–63.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2002b). Variation and change in the British relative marker system. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 147–65.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2003). Every place has a different toll: determinants of grammatical variation in cross-variety perspective. In Rohdenburg, G. & Mondorf, B. (eds.) Determinants of Grammatical Variation in English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 531–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S.(2004). Somethi[ŋ]'s goi[n] on! In Gunnarsson, B. -L., Bergström, L., Eklund, G., Fridell, S., Hansen, L. H., Karstadt, A., Nordberg, B., Sundgren, E. & Thelander, M. (eds.) Language Variation in Europe. Uppsala: Uppsala University Press. 390–403.Google Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Hudson, R.. (1999). Be like et al beyond America: the quotative system in British and Canadian youth. Journal of Sociolinguistics 3 (2): 147–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Ito, R.. (2002). Think really different: continuity and specialization in the English dual form adverbs. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6 (2): 236–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Smith, J.. (2002). Either it isn't or it's not: NEG/AUX contraction in British dialects. English World-Wide 23: 251–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S., Smith, J. & Lawrence, H.. (2005). No taming the vernacular! Insights from the relatives in northern Britain. Language Variation and Change 17 (1): 75–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tagliamonte, S. & Temple, R.. (2005). New perspectives on an ol' variable: (t, d) in British English. Language Variation and Change 17 (3): 281–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tandberg, A. (1996). Innit from a grammatical and pragmatic point of view. Unpublished MA dissertation. Bergen: University of Bergen.Google Scholar
Tansley, P. & Craft, A.. (1984). Mother tongue teaching and support: a Schools Council inquiry. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development 5 (5): 367–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tate, N. (1996). Cultural values and identity. Paper presented to the SCAA Conference on Curriculum, Culture & Society, 7 February 1996.
Tate, S. (1984). Jamaican Creole approximation by second-generation Dominicans?: the use of agreement tokens. Unpublished MA dissertation. York: Department of Language and Linguistic Science, University of York.
Taub, S. F. (2001). Language from the Body: Iconicity and Metaphor in American Sign Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Taylor, M. (1981). Caught Between: A Review of Research into the Education of Pupils of West Indian Origin. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Taylor, M.(1987). Chinese Pupils in Britain: A Review of Research into the Education of Pupils of Chinese Origin. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Taylor, M. & Hegarty, S.. (1985). The Best of Both Worlds? A Review of Research into the Education of Pupils of South Asian Origin. Windsor: NFER-Nelson.Google Scholar
Teasdale, A. & Leung, C.. (2000). Teacher assessment and psychometric theory: A case of paradigm crossing? Language Testing 17 (2): 163–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tench, P. (1989). The pronunciation of English in Abercrave. In Coupland, N. & Thomas, A. R. (eds.) English in Wales: Diversity, Conflict and Change. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 130–41.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R. (1973). The Linguistic Geography of Wales. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1980). Areal Analysis of Dialect Data by Computer: A Welsh Example. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1984). Welsh English. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 178–94.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1985). Welsh English: a grammatical conspectus. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus On: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 213–21.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R.(1992). The Welsh language. In MacAulay, D. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 251–345.Google Scholar
Thomas, A. R. (ed.) (2000). The Welsh Dialect Survey. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Thomas, B. & Thomas, P.. (1989). Cymraeg, Cymrâg, Cymrêg … Cyflwyno'r Tafodieithoedd. Cardiff: Gwasg Taf.Google Scholar
Thomas, C. H. (1967). Welsh intonation – a preliminary study. Studia Celtica 2: 8–28.Google Scholar
Thomas, G. (1991). Linguistic Purism. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Thomas, P. W. (1989). In search of Middle Welsh dialects. In Byrne, C. J., Henry, M. & Siadhail, P. Ó (eds.) Celtic Languages and Celtic Peoples. Proceedings of the Second North American Congress of Celtic Studies. Halifax: St Mary's University. 287–303.Google Scholar
Thomas, P. W.(1993). Middle Welsh dialects: problems and perspectives. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 40: 17–50.Google Scholar
Thomas, P. W.(1996). Gramadeg y Gymraeg. Cardiff: Gwasg Prifysgol Cymru.Google Scholar
Thomason, S. G. (2001). Language Contact: An Introduction. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomason, S. & Kaufman, T.. (1988). Language Contact, Creolization, and Genetic Linguistics. Berkeley: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Thompson, L., M. Fleming & M. Byram. (1996). Languages and language policy in Britain. In Herriman, M. & Burnaby, B. (eds.) Language Policies in English-dominant Countries. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 99–121.Google Scholar
Thurneysen, R. (1946). A Grammar of Old Irish (2nd edn, revised and translated by D. A. Binchy & O. J. Bergin). Dublin: DIAS.Google Scholar
Tipler, D. (1957). Specimens of modern Welsh Romani. Journal of the Gypsy Lore Society 36: 9–24.Google Scholar
Todd, L. (1984). By their tongue divided: towards an analysis of speech communities in Northern Ireland. English World-Wide 5: 159–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Todd, L.(1989). Cultures in conflict. Varieties of English in Northern Ireland. In Garcia, O. & Otheguy, R. (eds.) English across Cultures, Cultures across English: A Reader in Cross-Cultural Communication. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 335–55.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Todd, L.(1990). Words Apart: A Dictionary of Northern Irish English. Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe.Google Scholar
Tollefson, J. (1991). Planning Language, Planning Inequality. London: Longman.Google Scholar
Tollfree, L. F. (1999). South-east London English: discrete versus continuous modelling of consonantal reduction. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 163–84.Google Scholar
Tomlin, R. S. O. (1987). Was Ancient British Celtic ever a written language? Two texts from Roman Bath. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 34: 18–25.Google Scholar
Tomlin, R. S. O.(1988). Tabellae Sulis: Roman Inscribed Tablets on Tin and Lead from the Sacred Spring at Bath. Oxford: Oxford University Committee for Archaeology.Google Scholar
Tomlinson, H. (1981). Le Guernesiais – étude grammaticale et lexicale du parler normand de l'île de Guernesey. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Edinburgh: University of Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Tomlinson, S. (1993). The multicultural task group: the group that never was. In King, A. & Reiss, M. (eds.) The Multicultural Dimension of the National Curriculum. London: Falmer Press. 21–9.Google Scholar
Torgersen, E. & Kerswill, P.. (2004). Internal and external motivation in phonetic change: Dialect levelling outcomes for an English vowel shift. Journal of Sociolinguistics 8: 23–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tosi, A. (1980). The EEC/Bedfordshire Mother Tongue Pilot Project. In CRE/Bradford College Mother Tongue Teaching Report.
Tosi, A.(1984). Immigration and Bilingual Education: A Case-study of Movement of Population, Language Change and Education within the EEC. Oxford: Pergamon Press.Google Scholar
Tosi, A. & Leung, C. (eds.) (1999). Rethinking Language Education. London: CILT.Google Scholar
Tovey, H. (1988). The state and the Irish language – the role of Bord na Gaeilge. International Journal of the Sociology of Language 70: 53–68.Google Scholar
Tower Hamlets College. (2001). Student Handbook for Certificate in Teaching Community Languages. London: Tower Hamlets College.
Tower Hamlets Education. (n.d.). Mother Tongue Tutors' Handbook. London: London Borough of Tower Hamlets Mother Tongue Service.
Trask, L. (1997). A Student's Dictionary of Language and Linguistics. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Traugott, E. (1972). A History of English Syntax. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.Google Scholar
Traynor, M. (1953). The English Dialect of Donegal. A Glossary. Incorporating the collections of H. C. Hart 1847–1908. Dublin: Royal Irish Academy.Google Scholar
Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) (2000). Celtic Englishes II. Proceedings of the Second Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 28–30 September 1995. Heidelberg: Winter.Google Scholar
Tristram, H. L. C.(2002). The politics of language: links between Modern Welsh and English. In Lenz, K. & Möhlig, R. (eds.) Of Dyuersitie & Chaunge of Langage: Essays Presented to Manfred Görlach on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 257–75.Google Scholar
Tristram, H. L. C.(ed.) (2003). Celtic Englishes III. Proceedings of the Third Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 19–23 September 2001. Heidelberg: Winter.Google Scholar
Trousdale, G. (2003). Simplification and redistribution: an account of modal verb usage in Tyneside English. English World-Wide 24: 271–84.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, P. (1974). The Social Differentiation of English in Norwich. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1975). Accent, Dialect and the School. London: Arnold.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(ed.) (1984a). Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1984b). Standard English in England. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Language in the British Isles. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 32–44.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1986). Dialects in Contact. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1995). Grammaticalisation and social structure: non-standard conjunction formation in East Anglian English. In Palmer, F. (ed.) Grammar and Semantics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 136–47.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1996). Language contact and inherent variability: the absence of hypercorrection in East Anglian present-tense verb forms. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 412–25.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1997). British vernacular dialects in the formation of American English: the case of East Anglian ‘do’. In Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) Language History and Linguistic Modelling: A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday, Volume II: Linguistic Modelling. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 749–58.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1998). Third person singular zero: African American vernacular English, East Anglian dialects and Spanish persecution in the Low Countries. Folia Linguistica Historica 18: 139–48.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1999a). The Dialects of England (2nd edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1999b). Standard English: What it isn't. In Bex, T. & Watts, R. (eds.) Standard English: The Widening Debate. London: Routledge. 117–28.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trudgill, P.(1999c). Norwich: endogenous and exogenous change. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 124–40.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2000). Sociolinguistics. An Introduction to Language and Society (4th Edn). Harmondsworth: Penguin.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(ed.) (2002a). Sociolinguistic Variation and Change. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2002b). The sociolinguistics of modern RP. In Trudgill, P. (ed.) Sociolinguistic Variation and Change. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 171–80.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2003). The Norfolk Dialect. Cromer: Poppyland.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P.(2004). The dialect of East Anglia: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 142–53.Google Scholar
Trudgill, P. & J. Cheshire. (1989). Dialect and education in the United Kingdom. In Cheshire, J., Edwards, V., Münstermann, H. & Weltens, B. (eds.) Dialect and Education. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 200–18.Google Scholar
Tsow, M. (1984). Mother Tongue Maintenance: A Survey of Chinese Language Classes. London: Commission for Racial Equality.Google Scholar
Tupper, F. B. (1876). The History of Guernsey and its Bailiwick (2nd Edn). London: Simpkin, Marshall & Co.Google Scholar
Uned Iaith Genedlaethol Cymru. (1978). Cyflwyno'r Iaith Lenyddol. Y Bontfaen: D. Brown a'i Feibion.
Upton, C. & Widdowson, J. D. A.. (1996). An Atlas of English Dialects. Oxford: Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Ureland, P. & Broderick, G. (eds.) (1991). Language Contact in the British Isles. Proceedings of the Eighth International Symposium on Language Contact in Europe. Tübingen: Niemeyer.Google Scholar
Uttley, J. (1966). The Story of the Channel Islands. London: Faber and Faber.Google Scholar
Vallancey, C. (1788). Memoir of the language, manners, and customs of an Anglo-Saxon colony settled in the baronies of Forth and Bargie, in the County of Wexford, Ireland, in 1167, 1168, 1169. Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy 2: 19–41.Google Scholar
Van den Eynden, N. (1996). Aspects of preposition placement in English. In Klemola, J., Kytö, M. & Rissanen, M. (eds.) Speech Past and Present: Studies in English Dialectology in Memory of Ossi Ihalainen. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. 426–46.Google Scholar
Van den Eynden Morpeth, N. (2002). Relativisers in the southwest of England. In Poussa, P. (ed.) Relativisation on the North Sea Littoral. Munich: Lincom Europa. 181–94.Google Scholar
Vasko, A.-L. (2005). Up Cambridge: Prepositional Locative Expressions in Dialect Speech: A Corpus-based Study of the Cambridgeshire Dialect. Helsinki: Société Néophilologique.Google Scholar
Vennemann gen. Nierfeld, T. (2000). English as a ‘Celtic’ language. In Tristram, H. (ed.) Celtic Englishes II: Proceedings of the Second Potsdam Colloquium on Celtic Englishes, 28–30 September 1995. Heidelberg: Winter. 399–406.Google Scholar
Verma, M. (1991). The Hindi speech community. In Alladina, S. & Edwards, V. (eds.) Multilingualism in the British Isles, volume 2: Africa, the Middle East and Asia. London: Longman. 103–14.Google Scholar
Verma, M., Corrigan, K. & Firth, S.. (eds.) (1995). Working with Bilingual Children. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Verma, M., K. Corrigan & S. Firth.(2000). Minority children's heritage language: planning for non-preservation? In Thomas, P. Wynn & Mathias, J. (eds.) Developing Minority Languages: Proceedings of the 5th International Conference on Minority Languages. Llandysul: Gwasg Gomer. 506–28.Google Scholar
Verma, M., Mukherjee, A., Khanna, A. & Agnihotri, R. K.. (2001). The Sylhetis in Leeds: an attempt at a sociolinguistic profile. The Journal of Social Issues 91: 38–58.Google Scholar
Viereck, W. (1985). On the interrelationship of British and American English: morphological evidence. In Viereck, W. (ed.) Focus on: England and Wales. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 247–300.Google Scholar
Viereck, W.(1988). The Channel Islands: an anglicist's no man's land. In Klegraf, J. and Nehls, D. (eds.) Essays on the English Language and Applied Linguistics on the Occasion of Gerhard Nickel's 60th Birthday. Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag. 468–78.Google Scholar
Viereck, W.(1997). On negation in dialectal English. In Hickey, R. & Puppel, S. (eds.) Language History and Linguistic Modelling: A Festschrift for Jacek Fisiak on his 60th Birthday, Volume II: Linguistic Modelling. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 759–67.Google Scholar
Vivian, L. (2000). /r/ in Accrington: an analysis of rhoticity and hyperdialectal /r/ in East Lancashire. Unpublished BA dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Wagner, H. (1959). Das Verbum in den Sprachen der britischen Inseln. Tübingen: Niemeyer.Google Scholar
Wagner, S. (2003). Gender in English pronouns: myth and reality. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Freiburg: Albert-Ludwigs-Universität.
Wagner, S.(2004). English dialects in the Southwest: morphology and syntax. In Kortmann, B., Burridge, K., Mesthrie, R., Schneider, E. & Upton, C. (eds.) A Handbook of Varieties of English: Morphology and Syntax. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 154–74.Google Scholar
Wagner, S.(2005). Gender in English pronouns: Southwest England. In Kortmann, B., Herrmann, T., Pietsch, L. & Wagner, S. (eds.) A Comparative Grammar of English Dialects: Agreement, Gender, Relative Clauses. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. 211–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wakelin, M. F. (1972). English Dialects: An Introduction (revised edition). London: Athlone.Google Scholar
Wakelin, M. F.(1986). The Southwest of England. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Walker, J. (1791). A Critical Pronouncing Dictionary and Expositor of the English Language. London.Google Scholar
Wall, R. (1995). A Dictionary and Glossary for the Irish Literary Revival. Gerrards Cross: Colin Smythe.Google Scholar
Walsh, J. J. (1926). Shakespeare's pronunciation of the Irish brogue. In Walsh, J. (ed.) The World's Debt to the Irish. Boston: The Stratford Company. 297–327.Google Scholar
Walters, J. R. (1999). A study of the segmental and suprasegmental phonology of Rhondda Valleys. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Pontypridd: University of Glamorgan.
Walters, J. R.(2003). Celtic English: influences on a South Wales valleys accent. English World-Wide 24 (1): 63–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wang, W. (1969). Competing changes as a cause of residue. Language 45: 9–25.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wardhaugh, R. (1999). Proper English. Myths and Misunderstandings about Language. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Warren, P. & D. Britain. (1999). Intonation and prosody in New Zealand English. In Bell, A. & Kuiper, K. (eds.) New Zealand English. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 146–72.Google Scholar
Watkins, T. A. (1993). Welsh. In Ball, M. (ed.) The Celtic Languages. London: Routledge. 289–348.Google Scholar
Watson, J. (1809). Instruction of the Deaf and Dumb. London: Darton and Harvey.Google Scholar
Watson, J. L. (1975). Emigration and the Chinese Lineage: The Mans in Hong Kong and London. Berkeley: University of California Press.Google Scholar
Watson, J. L.(1977). The Chinese: Hong Kong villagers in the British catering trade. In Watson, J. L. (ed.) Between Two Cultures: Migrants and Minorities in Britain. Oxford: Blackwell. 181–213.Google Scholar
Watson, K. (2002). The realisation of final /t/ in Liverpool English. Durham Working Papers in Linguistics 8: 195–205.Google Scholar
Watson, M. & McGregor, R.. (1999). Asylum Statistics United Kingdom 1998. London: Home Office.Google Scholar
Watson, W. J. (1926). The History of the Celtic Place-names of Scotland. Edinburgh and London: Blackwood.Google Scholar
Watt, D. (2000). Phonetic parallels between the close-mid vowels of Tyneside English: Are they internally or externally motivated? Language Variation and Change 12: 69–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watt, D.(2002). ‘I don't speak with a Geordie accent, I speak, like, the Northern accent’: contact-induced levelling in the Tyneside vowel system. Journal of Sociolinguistics 6: 44–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watt, D. & Ingham, C.. (2000). Durational evidence of the Scottish Vowel Length Rule in Berwick English. Leeds Working Papers in Linguistics and Phonetics 8: 205–28.Google Scholar
Watt, D. & L. Milroy. (1999). Patterns of variation and change in three Tyneside vowels: Is this dialect levelling? In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. J. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 25–46.Google Scholar
Watt, D. & Tillotson, J.. (2001). A spectrographic analysis of vowel fronting in Bradford English. English World-Wide 21: 269–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watts, E. (2006). Mobility-induced dialect contact: a sociolinguistic investigation of speech variation in Wilmslow, Cheshire. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Colchester: University of Essex.
Wells, J. (1973). Jamaican Pronunciation in London. Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Wells, J.(1982). Accents of English (3 Volumes). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, J.(1994a). Transcribing Estuary English: a discussion document. Speech Hearing and Language: UCL Work in Progress 8: 259–67.Google Scholar
Wells, J.(1994b). Recommendations for standardized phonetics of Estuary English. Notes from a lecture given in Heidelberg, November 1994 (http://www.phon.ucl.ac.uk/home/estuary/estu-rec.htm).
Wells, J.(1995). Age grading in English pronunciation preferences. Proceedings of the 13th International Congress of Phonetic Sciences 3: 696–9.Google Scholar
Wells, J.(1997). Whatever happened to Received Pronunciation? In Casado, C. Medina & Palomo, C. Soto (eds.) II Jornadas de Estudios Ingleses. Jaén: University of Jaén. 19–28.Google Scholar
Weston, W. J. (n.d.). A Refresher Course in English. London: George Newnes.
Wigger, A. (1972). Preliminaries to a generative morphology of the modern Irish verb. Ériu 23: 162–213.Google Scholar
Wilcox, S. (1989). American Deaf Culture. Silver Spring, MD: Linstok Press.Google Scholar
Wilding, J. (1981). Ethnic Minority Languages in the Classroom? A Survey of Asian Parents in Leicester. Leicester: Leicester Council for Community Relations.Google Scholar
Williams, A. (1989). The influence of a non-standard dialect on children's school writing. Unpublished PhD dissertation. London: Birkbeck College.
Williams, A.(1994a). Talk written down: the sociolinguistics of school writing. In Cmejrkova, S. & Danes, F. (eds.) Writing vs Speaking. Tübingen: Gunter Narr Verlag. 283–92.Google Scholar
Williams, A.(1994b). Writing in Reading: syntactic variation in children's school writing. In Melchers, G. & Johannesson, N. (eds.) Non-standard Varieties of Language. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. 206–19.Google Scholar
Williams, A. & P. Kerswill. (1999). Dialect levelling: change and continuity in Milton Keynes, Reading & Hull. In Foulkes, P. & Docherty, G. (eds.) Urban Voices. London: Arnold. 141–62.Google Scholar
Williams, B. (1985). Pitch and duration in Welsh stress perception: the implications for intonation. Journal of Phonetics 13: 381–406.Google Scholar
Williams, G. & Morris, D.. (2000). Language Planning and Language Use: Welsh in a Global Age. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Williams, M. (2000). The pragmatics of predicate fronting in Welsh English. In Tristram, H. L. C. (ed.) The Celtic Englishes II. Heidelberg: C. Winter. 210–30.Google Scholar
Williams, N. J. A. (1994). An Mhanainnis. In McCone, K. R., McManus, D., Háinle, C. Ó, Willams, N. & Breatnach, L. (eds.) Stair na Gaeilge in ómós do Pádraig Ó Fiannachta. Maynooth: Department of Old and Middle Irish, St Patrick's College. 703–44.Google Scholar
Williams, S. (1980). A Welsh Grammar. Cardiff: University of Wales Press.Google Scholar
Williamson, J. & Hardman, F.. (1997a). To purify the dialect of the tribe: children's use of non-standard dialect grammar. Educational Studies 23 (2): 157–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Williamson, J. & Hardman, F.. (1997b). Those terrible marks of the beast: non-standard dialect and children's writing. Language and Education 11: 287–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Willis, L. (1999). Bilingualism in African-Caribbean young people in Sheffield: a micro-level study of bilingual interaction in friendship groups. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Sheffield: University of Sheffield.
Wilson, J. & Henry, A.. (1998). Parameter setting within a socially realistic linguistics. Language in Society 27: 1–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wilson, R.Kenny, T., Clark, J., Moseley, D., Newton, L., Newton, D. & Purves, I.. (1997). PILs Project Report: Ensuring the Readability, Understandability and Efficacy of the Phase 2 Prodigy Non-Drug Advice Leaflets. Newcastle: The Sowerby Centre for Health Informatics, University of Newcastle.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J. (1984). Gaelic in Scotland 1698–1981: The Geographical History of a Language. Edinburgh: John Donald.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J.(1988a). The geographical history of Gaelic in Scotland. In Williams, C. (ed.) Language in Geographical Context. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 136–66.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J.(1988b). Gaelic Scotland – The Transformation of a Culture Region. London: Routledge.Google Scholar
Withers, C. W. J.(1991). An essay in historical geolinguistics: Gaelic speaking in urban Lowland Scotland in 1891. In Williams, C. H. (ed.) Linguistic Minorities, Society and Territory. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters. 150–72.Google Scholar
Wolfram, W. & N. Schilling-Estes. (2003). Parallel development and alternative restructuring: the case of weren't intensification. In Britain, D. and Cheshire, J. (eds.) Social Dialectology: In Honour of Peter Trudgill. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. 131–54.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Woll, B. (1991). Variation and Change in British Sign Language. Swindon: Final report to the Economic and Social Research Council.Google Scholar
Woll, B.(2001). Exploring language, culture and identity: insights from sign language and the deaf community. In Cotterill, J. & Ife, I. (eds.) Language across Boundaries: London: British Association for Applied Linguistics, in association with Continuum. 65–80.Google Scholar
Woll, B. & L. Lawson. (1982, revised edition 1990). British Sign Language. In Haugen, E., McClure, J. D. & Thomson, D. (eds.) Minority Languages Today. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press. 218–34.Google Scholar
Wong, L. Y. -F. (1992). Education of Chinese Children in Britain and the USA. Clevedon: Multilingual Matters.Google Scholar
Wood, D. (1960). A general survey. In Griffith, J., Henderson, J. & Wood, D. (eds.) Coloured Immigrants in Britain. Oxford: Institute of Race Relations & Oxford University Press.Google Scholar
Wright, F. J. (1984). A sociolinguistic study of passivization amongst black adolescents in Britain. Unpublished PhD dissertation. Birmingham: University of Birmingham.
Wright, J. (1905). The English Dialect Grammar. Oxford: Henry Frowde.Google Scholar
Wright, L. (1996). Sources of London English. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Google Scholar
Wright, S. (1989). The effects of style and speaking rate on /l/-vocalisation in local Cambridge English. York Papers in Linguistics 13: 355–65.Google Scholar
Wyld, H. C. (1934). The best English. Proceedings of the Society for Pure English 4 (Tract 39): 603–21.Google Scholar
Wyld, H. C.(1936). History of Modern Colloquial English (3rd edn). Oxford: Blackwell.Google Scholar
Young, C. N. (1973). Belize creole: a study of the creolized English spoken in the city of Belize in its cultural and social setting. Unpublished PhD dissertation. York: University of York.
Zai, R. (1942). The Phonology of the Morebattle Dialect. Lucerne: Raeber.Google Scholar
Zhang, Z., S. Boyce, C. Espy-Wilson & M. Tiede. (2003). Acoustic strategies for production of American English ‘retroflex’ /r/. In Solé, M., Recasens, R. & Romero, J. (eds.) Proceedings of the 15th International Congress of Phonetic Sciences. Barcelona: Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona. 1125–8.Google Scholar
Zimmer, S. (1990). Handbuch des Mittelkornischen. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenchaft der Universität Innsbruck.Google Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • References
  • Edited by David Britain, University of Essex
  • Book: Language in the British Isles
  • Online publication: 16 January 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511620782.028
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • References
  • Edited by David Britain, University of Essex
  • Book: Language in the British Isles
  • Online publication: 16 January 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511620782.028
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • References
  • Edited by David Britain, University of Essex
  • Book: Language in the British Isles
  • Online publication: 16 January 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511620782.028
Available formats
×